Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Saint Dominic’s Prep.

A university filled with miscreants, addicts and the children of the aristocracy. It wasn’t an Ivy League college – that would be far too mundane. Although it was situated in North America, it was whispered in the same hallowed tones as Oxford or Cambridge. Prestige oozed out of the walls in this oak-lined, stone castle they dressed up as an academic institute. And like any university worth its salt, St Dom’s had its own share of secrets hidden away.

On a breezy, midwinter afternoon, a car made its way across the university campus grounds. It moved at a slow, deliberate place. Not unlike an intruder moving about a home they had no business being in. Visitors were rare this time of year as the cold was too cruel for curiosity.

There were eyes everywhere at Saint Dominic’s. It was best to plan accordingly.

A lone woman stepped out onto the gravel road, luggage in hand. The valet fluttered around her as he unpacked her belongings, but she did not glance at him. Her eyes were glued to the university before her eyes.

“Did you take me to a university or a museum, Viktor?”

Yumeko’s voice was like a knife wrapped in silk; sweet and musical with a dangerously sharp edge to it. To her credit, she wasn’t far off. Saint Dominic’s was like a mausoleum for old money and older sins — wide sweeping lawns, wrought-iron gates, freshly-mowed lawns beneath willow trees, gargoyles perched on the chapel roofs like quiet judges. The buildings loomed tall, all white stone and pristine windows, like they had never known dirt, only legacy.

The driver, Viktor, did not answer her. He never did. It was hard to do so without a tongue.

Yumeko smiled at him as she waved, saying, “Give Timurov-sama my regards. The gifts were lovely.”

He grunted in response before peeling off into the distance. Yumeko turned her attention to the gothic beast looming above her with bated breath and a grin.

“This should be fun.”

It didn’t take long for Yumeko to settle herself in her dorm room. Dorm 217 was wonderfully empty when she first arrived; it was clear that she had a roommate but they were clearly still gallivanting somewhere.

This gave Yumeko plenty of time to redecorate. She set up her monitor and gadgets onto the desk provided by the university; mahogany, of course, and oiled to perfection. All of her personal touches were littered on her side of the dorm; mechanical keyboards stacked and on display, boxing gloves and headphones hanging from a hook, and an assortment of little things strewn about.

She had made herself right at home before sprawling out on her bed.

Toying with her lucky chip, she held it up to the light and murmured, “ I’m finally here. Mum. Dad. I hope you’re watching. ”

The reflective back of the chip twinkled in the sunlight. It almost felt like approval.

Yumeko didn’t have time to dwell on her feelings. The door slammed open with a force that rattled the windows, and a small figure stormed into the room like a grenade with legs. She hadn’t noticed Yumeko at first since she was busy stomping with righteous fury. Then their eyes met and the woman screamed bloody murder.

She was adorable. Small, wild-eyed, hackles raised like an angry kitten. She felt like a teddy-bear sewn together with pure indignation. Her words were less cute.

“Jesus, what the fuck?”

Yumeko didn’t falter for a moment. She grinned and rose to her feet, saying, “You must be Mary. I’m Yumeko. Jabami Yumeko. I’ll be your new roommate.”

She extended a hand out to her roommate. Just as she expected, Mary simply stared at her hand and gave her a once-over. The little sneer on her face was endearing.

“Just my luck.” Mary grumbled, “You’ve made yourself at home.”

Yumeko glanced at her side of the dorm, “Of course. I look forward to living with you.”

To Yumeko’s delight, Mary slapped her hand away. It was nice to deal with someone who had a bit of a backbone. Americans were so wonderfully rude.

“Look, don’t try to buddy up with me, OK? I’m not looking for a friend,” Mary said, a bite to her tone.

“What a shame.” Yumeko murmured.

Her smile never left her face as she watched Mary move around the room. Mary’s set-up was clean and minimalistic; almost as if she was scared to show anything too personal out in the open. Yumeko wondered what exactly made her so afraid… or who.

Regardless, it was time for Yumeko to get the ball rolling. She sat down on the edge of her bed and crossed one leg over the other. She didn’t miss the glance Mary took to the expanse of skin on display. She did, however, have the decency not to comment on it.

She asked, “Are you legacy?”

Mary shot her an incredulous look. There was a hint of something more in her expression. It was as if she was looking at Yumeko in a new light – or maybe just not like the dirt under her shoe anymore. She asked, “How do you even know what a legacy is? Aren’t you a freshie?”

“I’m fresh to the campus, not fresh from the womb.” Yumeko said with a small giggle.

After a moment, Mary admitted, “I’m not legacy.”

Ah, legacies. The soft, immature offspring of much more impressive people. Saint Dominic’s was known for chewing them up and spitting out something sharper. It was said that those who survived the cut-throat culture of this institute were forged in the crucible of mental warfare, and were prepared for anything the world threw at them. Soft-bellied heirs were moulded by the pride of their wins and the consequences of their losses.

Parents could provide their legacies with a crash course on how to survive. The fresh meat learned the hard way. Usually after being taken advantage of one too many times.

Yumeko shrugged, “I like it better that way. Legacies are… delicate things. Better not to add another burden, right?”

Scoffing, Mary said, “That’s stupid. People worship legacies around here. God, I’d scalp someone if it meant I could steal their legacy status.”

“You don’t need a status change.” Yumeko assured her, “You seem plenty self-assured to me.”

“You don’t get it. St Dom’s isn’t a normal place. All that hippy, kumbaya shit doesn’t work around here. Here the students would slip you poison if it meant securing an internship or making a new connection. No amount of self-help bullshit will protect you from the piranhas around here.”

Yumeko was practically vibrating with excitement. The danger of it all was so…

“That sounds fun .”

This was the kind of thing Yumeko lived for. The danger, the risks, the rewards — she only felt truly alive when she took a gamble.

Mary stared at her for a long while. Eventually she began massaging her temples and muttered, “Great. My roommate is nuts. Just my luck.”

She flopped down onto her desk chair opposite Yumeko, looking positively miserable. Yumeko didn’t take the bait; it wasn’t her first time being accused of insanity. If anything she took it as a compliment.

“So,” Yumeko tested the waters once more, “what do you do for fun around here?”

“Don’t you have a syllabus to catch up on?” Mary asked, raising an eyebrow at her.

Yumeko flashed her most winning smile, “Humour me.”

A long pause followed. The kind that made you hesitate to breathe, afraid to disturb the air. Yumeko felt like she had cast her fishing line into dangerous waters and had finally felt that tugging; all she needed to do was reel it in.

“You like to gamble?” Mary asked, voice cautious.

Hook, line and sinker.

Feigning innocence, Yumeko sat back on her hands and drawled, “I dabble.”

Mary looked at her like she was a poor, wounded animal about to wander into her web. Little did she know that the guillotine was dangling right above her at this very moment.

She smiled at Yumeko, saying, “This will be fun. It’s been a while since we’ve had fresh meat.”

And there it was. Exactly what Yumeko needed: her ticket into heaven.

The hallways of Saint Dominic’s always felt like they were holding their breath. As Mary led her down the hidden passageways of the institute, Yumeko admired the marble floors and the cracking stone walls they passed by. It felt like the university was a living being, watching, waiting.

And when Yumeko stepped into the the clubroom, she realised she was stepping into the very heart of this place.

The Kakegurui Clubroom smelled of old money, older secrets, and smoke. Crystal chandeliers swung overhead, casting fractured light across velvet-draped tables and mahogany chairs. You were never allowed to sit too comfortably in this place. The roar of gamblers and the sound of jazz music perfumed the air. Oil portraits and decades old photographs hung from the paneled walls — all former members, gamblers, legends, criminals.

These were the elite of Saint Dominic’s past and present. This was exactly where Yumeko belonged.

“Welcome to the Kakegurui club. Home of degenerates, addicts and the insane.” Mary said, her voice tinged with affection.

Yumeko knew better than to play an ace before she absolutely had to. She would keep her knowledge about this university and the Kakegurui club to herself for now.

“Kakegurui?” Yumeko rolled the word around her tongue before translating, “Gambling craze?”

Mary gave her a calculating look, asking, “What, are you Japanese or something?”

Yumeko winked.

“Bingo.”

They stepped into the clubroom. There were a few curious eyes watching them so far, but the majority was too wrapped up in their games. Yumeko never felt so at ease among her peers – her true peers.

“Anyway, you wanted to know what I do for fun. Here it is.” Mary said, adding with a puffed out chest, “Gambled myself all the way to the student council.”

“What do you mean?” Yumeko asked with a raised eyebrow.

“God, you really know nothing about this place.” Mary murmured, “Saint Dominic’s is filled to the brim with gamblers. Gambling is the currency here and if you don’t play, you don’t exist. Some people prefer it this way. Others don’t.”

She gestured to the large monitor mounted at the far end of the clubroom. It was filled with a live feed of scores, a leaderboard of gamblers. The top ten players were cordoned off from the others and sat in a bracket named ‘Student Council’. How quaint.

Mary continued to explain, “You sign up and get added to the leaderboard. Scores are live so you can see each and every life destroyed in real time. If you get lucky enough, you’ll climb the leaderboard and make student council.”

Yumeko asked, “What about those people down the bottom?”

A malicious smirk grew on Mary’s face.

“They’re what we call house pets,” she replied. “The lowest of the low. Basically slaves. You fuck up enough times and you’ll find yourself drowning with the rest of the house pets. We use them for everything: laundry, cleaning, entertainment. They exist to suffer and serve.”

“And the house pets go along with this?” Yumeko asked, head tilted.

Mary let out a bark of laughter, “They have no choice. Once they sign up, it’s a binding contract. If you try and break the rules… well, let’s just say it’s not a good idea.”

Yumeko could feel her heart pounding in her chest. She felt like she was currently swimming in shark-infested waters. It was no wonder why her parents were so enamoured with this place.

“Sounds thrilling.”

“Only if you win. I’d rather die than be a house pet,” Mary said as venom dripped from her mouth.

Yumeko grinned from ear to ear, saying, “Oh no. I think it all sounds wonderful. A position on the student council if you win… versus the fall into slavery if you lose. The risks and rewards are incredible here. I love it.”

A pause followed them. Mary stared at her for a long time as Yumeko had just told her about all her weird fetishes in great detail.

“…Oh, OK. So you’re just a straight up freak.”

Yumeko didn’t even respond to this insult; she was already signing up. It was a mostly digital process of accept the contracting, providing her identification details and then pumping funds into her account. It probably shouldn’t be so easy to sign your life away in a horribly predatory contract like this but oh well.

“So can I play with anyone?” Yumeko asked.

Mary shrugged, saying, “Yes, if you want. As long as they agree.”

Yumeko felt like a fox in a hen house. These poor people had no idea what force of nature was about to hit them. She looked around the room like appraising a banquet.

Eventually, her eyes settled on the largest table in the room. It was a round tablet covered in purple velvet and surrounded by ten chairs. Some of those empty, others filled with people. The student council. Yumeko could see a few of them from here; a powerfully built woman, a girl in a onesie, a ditzy boy, etc. But none of them held Yumeko’s attention for even a moment.

She couldn’t look away from the eye of the storm herself: Kira Timurov.

How many years had it been since she last laid eyes on her in the flesh? Since they were children with scraped knees and loose teeth? No matter how much time had passed, however, Yumeko still felt the same way that she always did when she looked at Kira.

Like she was dancing through a field of landmines.

She was beautiful. Hair perfectly-curled, nails freshly manicured and clothes in pristine condition. Piercing blue eyes scanned the room with terrifying scrutiny; nothing ever hid from those eyes. She wore her usual blue lipstick to match her eyes. How pretty would Kira look with that lipstick smudged?

Yumeko hadn’t forgotten to play the helpless, ignorant damsel. Mary was a part of the student council, after all. She gestured towards Kira and asked, “Even her?”

Mary’s eyes followed her gaze. The moment she realised where Yumeko was looking, she grabbed Yumeko by the shoulders, saying, “Fuck no! Freshie, do not approach that table. That’s the student council. They’re more than just legacy, they’re untouchable. They will fuck you over if you play against them.”

“Plenty of risk,” Yumeko licked at her bottom lip, “but they also have the most money to gamble with, right?”

Mary buried her face into her hands.

“Batshit insane. God. You know what? Go for it. Challenge the entire council for all I care. Let’s see how happy you are as a house pet.”

Yumeko wasted no time in squealing before running off into the deep end.

later.

Game after game. One loss to every nine wins – Yumeko was absolutely sweeping through her opponents. It didn’t matter what game they played; blackjack, poker, even bingo wasn’t safe from her insatiable hunger. She couldn’t attribute all of this to superior skills, though she had so many of those. There was also a good deal of luck on her side tonight.

It was as if fate knew that she needed to make her mark tonight and sponsored her debut. It felt good to bask in the glow of it all, as if luck was a velvet shawl draped on her shoulders for all to see.

A crowd was beginning to follow her from game to game, admiring her meteoric rise like moths to a flame. This was probably the best entertainment they had for a while: a piece of fresh meat that started from zero and began quickly climbing the ranks. The leaderboard parted like the red sea for Yumeko as her name began to climb higher and higher.

All in all, it had been a successful night. But the main event hadn’t started yet. The real target had yet to be lured in.

“Well, well.” A silky voice rang out from within the crowd, “What do we have here?”

It was as if all the air and sound in the room had been sucked out. People scrambled out of the way for a single woman. The click of her heels echoed throughout the room as she sauntered towards Yumeko.

There she was.

The main event.

Yumeko was preening under the weight of Kira’s gaze. It felt suffocating the best way.

Kira walked with a sway in her hips towards Yumeko’s table. She gave her a polite, strained smile as she said, “It’s not often that St Dom’s gets some fresh meat.”

Oh, the things Yumeko would do to be treated like a piece of meat by Kira. She rose to her feet and placed her hands behind her back, the picture of innocence. Her voice dripped with honey as she said, “Kira-san! You look… radiant.”

She had grown up into a beautiful woman. Undeniably so. Yumeko felt like she was watching an art piece come to life with every move Kira made.

Kira returned Yumeko’s salacious gaze with a disdainful once-over.

“Yumeko Jabami,” Kira drawled, “You look the same. Still as twitchy as ever.”

Grinning, Yumeko asked, “Care to play? Your choice of game, of course.”

There was a long stretch of silence as everyone held their breath. Yumeko wondered when the last time Kira had been challenged was, let alone a challenge so brazen and public. She maintained the picture of innocence as Kira glowered at her.

Kira barked out, “Mary.”

In a flurry, Mary ran over towards the other woman and stood at her side. The fear radiated off of her body in waves. Yumeko had never seen her roommate so demure.

“I hear you sponsored her membership,” Kira said through gritted teeth, “is that true?”

Sweat beaded along Mary’s forehead as she said, “I just… I just thought it would be fun. A freshie to liven up the betting pool.”

Kira let out a long inhale through her nose. Her gaze never left Yumeko’s. The irritation cascaded off of Kira's body in lovely waves. The longer they looked at each other, the more Yumeko felt that familiar tugging at her stomach; it was as if Kira’s presence had its own gravitational pull and it beckoned Yumeko in every time.

Addressing Mary, Kira said, “That might’ve worked… if Yumeko was actually a freshie.”

Mary’s eyes nearly popped out of her skull. She shot Yumeko a questioning look to which Yumeko just smiled and shrugged.

“She’s not legacy,” Mary countered.

Kira scoffed, “On the contrary, she’s a pedigree. She’s a fucking Jabami . That name means nothing to you plebs but she’s a legacy regardless. Are you trying to screw over the whole club?”

The crowd began to murmur and shuffle at this little scene. Mary looked frozen in place as her eyes darted between the two other women. Yumeko guessed the cat was out of the bag.

Stepping forward and grinning, Yumeko drawled, “Lighten up, Kira. Always so grumpy. Mary just wanted to have a bit of fun. Does being the student council president mean you’re the fun police too?”

She pouted at Kira just to rub salt into the wound. The condensation was enough to make Kira’s facade of civility crack for a moment; she watched Kira’s eyes darken and her jaw clenched tight for a long while. Had anyone spoken so brazenly to Kira like this? Probably not.

“We have wildly different ideas of fun,” Kira replied.

“Don’t tell me you’re scared to play me,” Yumeko said, placing a hand on her chest, “you’ll break my heart.”

Kira shot her a scathing look and said, “I’m not scared of anything. Your funds are just embarrassingly low.”

“Money’s no issue. But if you prefer… we can play with other incentives.”

The invitation was like a blade wrapped in silk; as pretty as Yumeko’s words were, danger lurked within. Yumeko’s cheeks were flushed and she could feel a dull throbbing between her legs as she waited for Kira’s response. It had been so long since she had gone toe-to-toe with a giant like her. What did Kira look like when she won? And how delicious did she look when she lost ?

Yumeko wanted to see it all.

“Stop the monologue. Just say it,” Kira snapped.

Yumeko held up her hands in surrender, saying, “Blackjack. Winner gets a favour from the loser.”

Kira raised an eyebrow.

“A favour?”

“It could be anything you want it to be. Money, labour, sex — there is no expiration date on it either,” Yumeko explained with a wink.

Suddenly, the idea of being Kira’s house pet flooded Yumeko’s mind. She refrained from acting on her salacious thoughts; she could revisit them later tonight with her hand under her skirt.

Kira took a long time to finally answer her. It was as if she was examining Yumeko’s words from every angle to check for traps. When she did speak, her words were saturated in malice, “…Mary can be house, since she brought this trainwreck into our club.”

With that, she stalked off to a different part of the clubroom, nearly knocking a house pet off their feet as she left. Yumeko squealed and practically skipped after Kira. The crowd followed as Mary trailed behind both of them, absolutely shitting herself.

Mary handled a deck of cards with the practiced ease of someone who had done it a hundred times before. Yumeko watched as her dexterous hands shuffled the cards, admiring the technique. The clubroom was now solely focused on the gamble between the student council president and the freshie who challenged her.

It felt like a movie scene.

“So. You finally slithered out from under your rock.” Kira remarked.

Yumeko smiled and pulled her gaze away from Mary’s hands. She drummed her nails onto the tablet and the sound was swallowed up by the velvet draped across it. She replied, “I thought I could use a change of scenery.”

She always spoke like she was a moment away from saying a punchline. This habit of Yumeko’s, the tendency towards teasing and taunting, was clearly aggravating Kira. That cute little vein was sticking up on her temple.

The cards were dealt out.

Kira shot her a look, saying, “Most people move states for a change of scenery, not continents.”

“You know me, Kira.” Yumeko replied, “I like to go all in.”

“Always jumping into the shark tank,” Kira grumbled.

Yumeko let out a little giggle at this. She was surprised Kira even remembered that little incident from their childhood. In Yumeko’s defense, she had never seen sharks up close like that before she visited Kira’s home. The shark tank had temporarily removed its lid for some maintenance and a younger Yumeko thought it was a brilliant idea to take a swim.

Hearing Kira’s blood-curdling scream was all the reward little Yumeko had needed.

“You still have those tiger sharks?” Yumeko asked.

Kira gave her a little sneer and grumbled, “They live in Papa’s dacha now. Far from your insane antics.”

“I’d love to see them again,” Yumeko replied.

The sharks hadn’t even so much as nibbled at Yumeko when she jumped in. They were like puppies the way they had circled Yumeko during her intrusion; when she had been yanked out of the water by her father, she had been laughing hysterically because of ‘the fishies’. A fond memory for Yumeko; not so fond for a younger Kira who loved those sharks more than her own sister.

Kira hummed, “Unfortunately, we can’t always get what we want.”

Yumeko giggled at this.

“Not you though.”

A card was placed down in front of Kira. A three of spades, bringing her total to twenty-one.

“Twenty-one. Kira wins,” Mary declared with a hint of relief.

Kira smirked at the little victory and agreed with Yumeko’s early statement, repeating: “Not me.”

Mary recollected their cards and the two of them began organising their chips. They placed their bets in relative silence. Yumeko didn’t really care about the monetary part of this gamble; she had already won plenty today. Instead, she was interested in a different kind of gamble.

In a sweet voice, Yumeko asked, “Did you miss me?”

“I haven’t thought about you in years, Yumeko.”

Yumeko almost pouted at this. She had expected this, however. How else could she explain the unread letters and unanswered calls she left over the years? Kira was a prickly woman at the best of times.

Toying with one of her chips, Yumeko drawled, “What a shame. I’ve thought about you… frequently.”

Her tone was laced with desire and it perfumed the air between them. Kira looked up at her with a vague amount of interest. Perhaps she hadn’t been expecting Yumeko to be so open about herself, especially considering the audience they were surrounded by.

“Still clinging onto some childhood crush? I didn’t take you for a hopeless romantic,” Kira said, almost reprimanding her.

“You could say that,” Yumeko replied, “Your father brings you up sometimes.”

Kira froze. Yumeko did her best to hide her smirk – now that got her attention. The easiest way to throw Kira off her game was to bring up her father, a fact Yumeko had learned over the years. She was glad this little trick still worked.

“You talk to him?” Kira asked, her voice taut with tension.

Yumeko feigned nonchalance, saying, “Sometimes.”

Kira huffed and asked, “And what exactly do you two have to talk about?”

“I can’t tell you all my secrets, now can I?” Yumeko asked, eyes sparkling with mischief.

The game was like background music at this point. Yumeko played her hands based on her mood rather than actually considering her cards, while Kira seemed to be far more invested in winning. Whether she called, folded, or raised was a carefully decided move. Yumeko found it endlessly endearing how fixated she was on winning even the most simple games.

As Mary collected the cards once more, Kira leaned forward on her elbows and said, “You will. I have my ways.”

The threat was evident. As Yumeko allowed her eyes to scan the crowd around them, she found countless eyes staring back at her. How many of these eyes belonged to a network of spies Kira had cultivated? How many of them were loyal or just feared her enough to report back to her? How many of them would try to offer Yumeko up to Kira as a sacrificial lamb if she wasn’t careful?

Turning back to her opponent, Yumeko said, “I’m sure you do. You’ve made quite a little empire here, haven’t you?”

Kira didn’t rise to the bait. Instead, she said, “If you’re trying to fish for information to tell my father, you’re barking up the wrong tree.”

“I’m not in cahoots with your father, silly. He’s just… nice. Treats me like one of his daughters.” Yumeko said with a teasing lilt, adding, “I mean, might as well have been. We were almost married, you know.”

Mary’s hands freeze mid-shuffle. Oops. Judging by the look on Kira’s face, that little tidbit of information Yumeko let slip was far too personal. Her cheeks were flushed with anger as she snapped, “That was a long time ago. You weren’t even born yet.”

Yumeko shrugged, saying, “Doesn’t change the fact that I could’ve been the next Timurov wife.”

Kira’s jaw clenched and unclenched several times before she spoke.

“You’re just as irritating as I remember.”

“So you admit,” Yumeko murmured in a dulcet tone, “I’m getting under your skin.”

Kira sneered.

“Like a fungus.”

“Kira busts. Round to Yumeko,” Mary spat out the words like they were poison.

Privately, Yumeko did understand why Mary was so aggravated with her; Yumeko’s little white lies about her identity landed Mary in hot water with the biggest and meanest shark in the whole university. And while she empathised with Mary’s plight, she couldn’t care less.

How could she care about anything else when Kira’s pretty eyes were glaring at her?

“Why did you really transfer here?” Kira asked.

Finally. The claws were coming out.

Yumeko smiled and scrunched her nose up at Kira, saying, “You make it sound like I have some nefarious plan.”

“You always do.” Kira replied sharply, “I doubt that’s changed since the last time we met.”

Memories of their brief childhood encounters flashed in Yumeko’s mind. Her chasing after Kira, begging her to play a few more games, wanting her attention all to herself. She remembered their parents watching on fondly and encouraging them to spend time together. She even remembered all the times Kira tried to remove Yumeko from the picture entirely.

She was never successful, of course, but Yumeko did wear the scars like a badge of honour.

Humming, Yumeko said, “You always did hold a grudge. Do you remember that night in Moscow? You looked so cute with that bloody nose.”

Kira’s eyes darkened with rage as she snarled, “That wa–”

Abruptly, she cut herself as she glanced at the crowd present around them. It just wouldn’t do for Kira to look emotional in front of others, now would it? Kira took a deep breath and spoke evenly, saying, “That was your fault. You always take stupid risks and the rest of us pay for it.”

“A life without risk is not worth living,” Yumeko replied.

Kira corrected her, “Not risk, Yumeko. Success.”

The cards were laid out. Yumeko hit twenty-two. Oh well, that’s what she got for being greedy.

Mary announced, “Yumeko busts. Round to Kira.”

As the dealer began gathering up the cards once more, Yumeko glanced once more at Mary’s hands. She thought for a moment before turning back to Kira with a dazzling smile. She would keep her little thoughts in the back of her mind for now.

“Let’s raise the stakes,” Kira said.

Yumeko’s heart leapt in her chest at this. It was like music to her ears.

“Oh, I do love high stakes,” Yumeko said with unrestrained excitement, “What are you thinking?”

“We can keep the favour as the final reward,” Kira said, “but let’s add a death flag.”

If Yumeko was a cat, she’d be purring by now. A death flag . What a word. Part of Yumeko wanted to open up Kira’s brains and sift through the grooves to collect every thread of gold there. Clearly her mind operated on a fascinating level; it’s what Yumeko always liked about her.

“Whoever gets blackjack gets to stay in the club,” Kira said, “the opponent forfeits her membership.”

Yumeko almost came right then and there. What a stake to gamble with! She leaned forward onto her elbows and nearly pounced across the table, asking, “You would risk your status just like that?”

Kira crossed her arms over her chest and smiled, saying, “I’m feeling lucky.”

Excitement was bubbling out of Yumeko like a kettle boiling over. Leaning back in her chair, she spied Mary’s hands fluttered around the deck of cards. She was awfully good at double-lifts. A commendable skill, no doubt, but all fun had to end at some point.

Yumeko had a lot to lose now. It was endlessly thrilling.

“I’m in!”

Kira didn’t have to look at Mary for Yumeko to guess what they were planning. Mary likely just understood that this was the round that she was going to fuck over Yumeko. It was slightly disheartening that Kira wanted to remove Yumeko from the Kakegurui club but she had been expecting it; Kira had been trying to get rid of Yumeko from her life since they were girls. She ought to admire her consistency.

Mary dealt out the cards. Yumeko only had a split second to adjust her hands and reverse her fortune.

“You love to win, Kira. It’s all you care about.” Yumeko said, folding her hands in her lap, “It’s what I like about you.”

An ace sat on Yumeko’s side of the table. She smirked as the pieces all began to fall into place.

“But unfortunately, it makes you oh-so predictable.”

Kira shot her a confused look but it was too late now. Mary’s hand was already moving and she laid the card down on top on Yumeko’s ace. It fell like the blade of a guillotine.

A face card on an ace. Blackjack for Yumeko.

“The queen of spades,” Yumeko mused as she held up the face card, “looks like fate’s on my side tonight.”

Kira looked downright murderous now. Her usually porcelain-white face was filled with blood and when she glared over at Mary, the accusation was clear in her eyes. The gambit had failed. Mary herself looked absolutely floored that Yumeko had won against the odds.

Mary stuttered out her words, “K-Kira, I–”

Yumeko let out a shriek of laughter that bounced off the walls of the clubroom. It was shrill and abrupt and clearly unnerved everyone in the room around her. When she recovered, there were tears pricking at the corner of her eyes.

“Oh, don’t be mad at Mary.” Yumeko said with a shit-eating grin, “How would she know that I could see her little tricks?”

Kira clenched her hands so hard that Yumeko knew that she was stopping herself from hitting Yumeko. Vitriol spewed from her mouth as she asked, “What are you trying to say, Jabami? Accusations of cheating are taken very seriously, you know.”

Yumeko held her hands up, saying, “I haven’t made any accusations. Where would be the fun in that? Besides, I just evened the playing field a little.”

Kira’s eyes twitched.

“You can’t prove anything.”

Yumeko smiled as she went in for the kill.

“I don’t need to. I’m not here to win, Kira. I just like to play.”

With deliberately slow movements, Yumeko placed her queen of spades onto the table in front of Kira. The face card seemed to be mocking Kira as it sat before her.

If looks could kill, Yumeko would already be six feet under.

“If it makes you feel better, let’s call it a draw.” Yumeko said dismissively, “If you quit the club, I won’t get a chance to play with you again. Can’t have that, can we?”

Kira did not argue this. The leaderboards reflected the decision and their positions did not change, as per the tie. Neither of them would be kicked out of the Kakegurui club tonight – by Yumeko’s merciful hand.

Like the uneasy quiet before a storm, Yumeko rose to her feet and began to skip her way out of the club. She only paused her victory march to look back at the crowd and call out a single, joyous wish:

“Happy gambling!”

Chapter Text

Breaking into Kira's dorm room was horrifyingly easy.

You would think that the spoiled daughter of an oil tycoon would have better security. Yumeko was pretty sure that the Timurov’s descended from some sort of Russian royalty – not directly, but some adjacent nobility that escaped the Romanovs’ tragic end.

The lack of security was likely due to Kira’s own arrogance. After all, who in this university would think to break into Kira’s home? Yumeko was well-aware of the extensive surveillance system that Kira controlled in every corner. And if Kira’s omniscient presence didn’t scare people off, her psychotic little sister certainly would.

Riri ‘Irina’ Timurov was the only person that gave Yumeko’s antics any hesitation. Kira’s younger sister was known in wealthy circles as the illegitimate heir to the Timurov name. She was the product of an affair and, in old money crowds, that made her a stain on the family name. Her only saving grace was her father’s favour – it was evident that Arkadi valued her far more than his legitimate heir, Kira.

From memory, Riri was always that sulky kid that trailed after her big sister. Yumeko always called her Kira’s ‘chiisai kage’, her little shadow. That hadn’t changed with age, apparently. Riri still followed her sister’s every move when she was allowed to.

But Yumeko was nothing if not a gambler. She was willing to risk life and limb breaking into Kira’s dorm. She was only half-sure she would lose in a fight with Riri and she liked those odds.

In reality, Yumeko met no murderous sisters upon climbing through Kira’s window. The lock had been picked effortlessly and the dorm room was silent.

The bedroom was very Kira. A luxuriously large bed with a canopy, shelves lined with books, a plethora of expensive gadgets, and more littered her room. The scent of Japanese cypress perfumed the air. Everything was perfectly tidy and in its rightful place.

“My little control freak,” Yumeko cooed as she wandered through the room, “so freaking cute.”

As much as she would have loved to explore the rest of Kira’s dorm, she knew she had limited time. She had come here for a reason, after all.

Wordlessly, Yumeko set the gift onto Kira’s desk: a giant gift basket filled with fruits and flowers bursting out and threatening to spill over. Peaches, mangos and plums were nestled into a bouquet of peonies, hydrangeas and orchids. A small note was tucked into one of the hydrangeas that read: I’m thinking about you, too .

The note and the knowledge that Yumeko had been in her room would send Kira into a fit of rage. While she wished she could be there to see the delicious sight, Yumeko knew better than to linger long. Kira would see her gift in due time. Her message was loud and clear: there were no boundaries she wasn’t willing to cross to get Kira’s attention. This was nothing.

Yumeko wasn’t a snot-nosed girl with a puppy-crush, nor was she sixteen and scared of her own shadow anymore. She was older, smarter, more sure of what she wanted; and she wanted Kira Timurov more than anything. It was time to show her paramour that she was a worthy consideration this time.

The lipstick stain she left on Kira’s pillowcase was just for fun.

Yumeko was no stranger to being the centre of attention. For as long as she could remember, people were overly friendly and touchy with her. Gifts, favours and compliments were showered on her for no reason – people did these things to get closer to her. She knew she was a catch: beautiful, rich and with more charm in her pinky than most people had in their whole body.

But this was getting ridiculous.

She was sitting in the cafeteria and surrounded by people trying to get to her. Mary was there, of course; Yumeko made sure to drag her roommate everywhere whether she liked it or not. A student council member as her roommate was clearly a godsend and who was Yumeko to deny divine intervention on her behalf? And where Mary went, two imps seemed to always tag along. They were… charming, in their own way.

“Y-You know, if you need a tour of the club,” Ryan stuttered through his words, “I-I-I could show you around or–”

Mary looked at him with a scrunched up expression, asking, “Good God, are you having a stroke?”

Ryan snapped, “Shut up, bruv.”

Mary slammed her hands down on the table and said, “Tell me to shut up again, Ryan, and I’ll feed you to Kira’s fish.”

“Oh, here we go. You gonna dickride Kira any harder?” Ryan asked, cheeks flushed.

Yumeko thought that was the best idea she’d ever heard. Riding Kira’s dick should be Yumeko’s job alone.

Objectively, there was nothing unappealing about him. Tall, good skin, an easygoing disposition – unfortunately, Yumeko found him utterly boring. Like a pretty doormat. He could be useful if Yumeko needed canon fodder or an attack dog.

“Don’t mind them. This is their baseline.” Michael’s voice chimed in, “How are you finding St Dom’s?”

Ah, Michael. It was clear just by the way that he spoke that he thought he was better than everyone else. He prided himself on his intellect and his reluctance to socialise was worn like a badge of honour. He separated himself from the herd, so to speak.

Yumeko knew he’d be the easiest to manipulate.

She replied with a dazzling smile, “Oh, it’s amazing. The people here are everything I was hoping for.”

Michael raised an eyebrow at this. Clearly he wasn’t expecting someone to praise this viper’s nest of a school. He asked, “Out of their minds? Gambling addicts?”

Yumeko’s smile widened.

“Exactly.”

Mary stopped her argument with Ryan to chime in, saying, “Don’t mind her, she’s genuinely insane.”

Leaning right into her side, Yumeko batted her eyelashes as she said, “You’re so mean, Mary. After I let you steal my snacks, too.”

It had the desired effect. Mary’s eyes wandered down to the gap between Yumeko’s shirt and chest. Like a moth to a flame. Yumeko had missed toying with people like this; it was like sliding on a familiar pair of gloves.

“You didn’t let me do anything, I just took it.” Mary argued as she pulled away from her.

Yumeko waved her hand dismissively, “Semantics.”

It was like being a lamb surrounded by wolves. At every turn, there was a hungry mouth eager to sink their teeth into her flesh. Unfortunately for them, Yumeko was exactly where she wanted to be.

Ryan leaned forward on his elbows and gave her his most winning smile. He said, “You like snacks? I know a–”

Michael cut him off, “Please don’t recommend anything to her from Runa’s little side business. I’m convinced she’s laced it with something.”

“Bit of molly never hurt anyone,” Mary murmured.

Ryan’s eyes went wide at this as he asked, “They’re drugged?”

Mary thought for a long moment.

“Maybe not all of them.”

The idea of some of the brownies being drugged was enticing to Yumeko. She wondered what the odds were if she were to pluck one up and eat. Just thinking about it got her hot and bothered. Briefly she wondered if Kira would be interested in seeing Yumeko a little intoxicated and compromised like that; Yumeko knew for sure she’d love to see Kira that way.

“What fun,” Yumeko mused.

Michael sat down opposite Yumeko and bumped shoulders with Ryan. It did not feel like a friendly, brotherly gesture. Rather it felt like peacocking. And judging by Ryan’s grumpy face, he agreed with that sentiment.

“Clearly these two are a lost cause.” Michael said, “If you actually need a tour guide or someone to study with in this godforsaken place, call me.”

Mary spoke in a high-pitched, mocking tone, “Oh my god, Michael, your brain is so big. Your hair is so curly, can I touch it?”

“Shut up, Mary.” Michael snapped with a strained smile.

Mary gestured at them with her hands, saying, “How about both of you step off of Freshie here? Obviously she’ll just ask me for help. Hello? I’m her roommate.”

Michael narrowed his eyes, “Have you even attended a single class this year?”

A pause followed. Yumeko grinned at the sudden silence.

“It’s optional,” Mary argued with an eye roll, “I’m passing and that’s all that matters.”

Yumeko had flawless grades, in truth. Her academic talent had never been an issue; even as a child, she was no stranger to trophies and certificates of achievement in school. She inherited her family’s mathematical inclination and used it for her one, true love: gambling. Her degrees were focused on game design and development for that reason.

Her parents would roll in their graves if her grades started slacking now.

Ryan snapped a finger at Mary in agreement, saying, “C’s get degrees.”

A momentary truce was established as Mary dapped him up.

“It’s true.”

Yumeko supposed it was time to jump in. She did want to eat her lunch in relative peace, after all. She smiled at all of them, saying, “Looks like I have plenty of people to ask for help. How ever will I choose?”

“Oh, I doubt you will.”

There was the voice Yumeko thought of every night. She felt her entire body thrum with joy as she turned to find the source of that wonderful voice.

Kira was already strolling towards her, flanked by an oddly-menacing group of people. Yumeko vaguely recognised them as some members of the student council. They weren’t relevant to Yumeko currently and so she paid them little attention. As always, it was Kira alone who earned her attention entirely. She looked beautiful today as she always did; hair perfect, clothes ironed, nails sharp enough to cut into skin.

Unfortunately, Riri was there too. She wore that mask she always wore and her gaze was just as disdainful as ever. She never cared much for Yumeko, even when they were children.

It was hard to foster a friendship when they were both vying for Kira’s affection.

“Kira-san.” Yumeko called, “Did you like your gift?”

Her body was turned to face Kira and honey dripped from Yumeko’s gaze as she looked up at Kira. It was a stark contrast to the playful but a bit distant behaviour she had earlier with her friend group. The distance in her feelings were obvious and insurmountable.

Instead of Kira, the girl with the eyepatch chimed in and said, “Thanks for the fruit, freshie. Those mangos were so good.”

Of course Kira didn’t eat the fruit. Yumeko didn’t expect her too; the woman was far too paranoid to eat out of Yumeko’s hand. Not yet, anyway.

A more lacklustre, emptied-head boy added on, “Where did you even get the mangos?”

Dori and Chad. Two of Kira’s minions on the council. They were fun. Yumeko was already planning how best to exploit these simple-minded creatures. Yumeko’s eyes were sparkling with joy as she thought about the possibilities.

Finally, Kira spoke.

“Cute stunt, Yumeko. Do it again and Riri will skin you into a new coat.”

Behind her, Riri made a throat-cutting motion with her thumb along her neck. Yumeko barely refrained from rolling her eyes at this display. To her, Riri would always be that annoying, little girl that she and Kira would hide from. This loyal knight facade was a joke to Yumeko.

Ignoring her, Yumeko turned her attention back to Kira and asked, “You didn’t like the flowers? Those were your favourites from mommy’s greenhouse.”

The blood that rushed to Kira’s cheeks from this statement was a delicious sight to behold. Her blush looked like the setting sun with the deep and warm hues.

Yumeko hadn’t been lying, either. She remembered that Kira loved those flowers from when they were just girls. Keiko, her mother, loved everything botanical and had set up a wonderful, little greenhouse in their estate. Kira spent plenty of time there just admiring the flowers, sometimes even drawing and painting them.

She still kept those drawings from Kira. To this day. Hydrangeas had always been featured in Kira’s art.

With a bit of bite to her words, Kira snapped, “Stop dredging up the past. You reek of desperation.”

“I’ve missed your vitriol.” Yumeko said with a pleased sigh, “Do you do weddings? As the bride?”

Kira breathed out a curse in Russian before saying, “I’m talking to a brick wall. You are just as dense as always.”

“That almost sounded like affection, Kira.”

“On what fucking planet?”

Arguing with Kira felt like a warm embrace that always ended in bruises. Like a kiss pressed to the fist just before it struck. Dangerous and far too exquisite to resist. Yumeko wanted to nestle herself as far as she could into Kira’s mind, her aggravation and protests be damned.

Yumeko cooed as she rose to her feet, “It’s sweet that you came all the way over here to talk about my gift. Would you like to have lunch together? Your friends can stay, too. And little Riri. She’s so expressive.”

The woman in question just stared at Yumeko with barely contained resentment. 

Kira deadpanned, “I would rather let Chad explain his crypto-currency bullshit.”

Chad stepped forward and began to protest: “Hey! It’s completely–”

Runa, the onesie girl, proceeded to whack him on the back. He didn’t say anything further as he cradled his throbbing head. Yumeko giggled at their antics before looking at Kira who was now walking towards her.

Kira was only a foot away now. She reached down and pinched Yumeko’s chin between her fingers. The tips of her fingers scratched lightly against Yumeko’s skin, the sharpness making her skin bloom with goosebumps. How wonderful would it feel to have those nails scratching bloody ribbons down her back? How delicious would it feel to have them digging into Yumeko’s jugular as–

“My point stands, Jabami. Don’t play games with me. You’ll lose more than just the game,” Kira murmured.

Her voice was low and stern. It felt like love to Yumeko, even as Kira laid a gentle but firm tap against her cheek. The not-quite-slap would certainly be featured in future wet dreams, that’s for sure.

As Kira and her little council stalked off, Yumeko giggled and waved after her retreating form. What an exciting encounter. Yumeko was already longing for the next time those blue eyes would look at her again.

“Isn’t she just the cutest?” Yumeko asked.

Mary let out a snort, saying, “Yeah… cute as a piranha.”

Yumeko let out a dreamy sigh.

“Exactly.”

Saint Dominic’s had many wonderful amenities. One of Yumeko’s favourite parts about the university was its location; if you couldn’t find what you wanted on campus, almost everything was a short drive away. Yumeko had found a boxing gym only a five-minute drive from her dorm.

She was in need of a workout. Desperately.

Almost every Jabami child was taught some form of martial arts. It was a rite of passage: karate, jiu-jitsu, or anything that built discipline and control. Physical prowess wasn’t valued nearly as much as academic excellence in her family, but no one stopped her when she chose boxing.

It was a hobby she had kept up well into her adulthood. She wasn’t about to stop now.

She had been punching the bag for almost an hour now. Her muscles were screaming in the best way and her lungs weren’t always cooperating with her; the one time she took a break was because she tasted blood in the back of her throat. The speakers were pumping out Yumeko’s curated playlists: everything from Chuu to Brazilian phonk made the gym walls shake.

Physical exertion was healing for Yumeko. It was a way to get pent-up emotions out of her body instead of clogging up her arteries. She would much rather do a specific cardio session with Kira but since that’s not currently an option for her, boxing will have to do.

This bit of solace was interrupted by a phone call. Somehow, Yumeko already knew who it would be.

She used her teeth to undo her boxing gloves but kept her wrappings on – they were a bitch to redo. She had to wipe her hands to rid herself of the sweat.

Yumeko put on an easy voice, saying, “Hello, uncle.”

Arkadi Timurov, notorious Russian oil tycoon, was not a man to be treated lightly. He commanded the attention of all when he entered a room. Throughout Yumeko’s childhood, the brief encounters he had with him made that clear. He could be doting and fair but he was never a joke.

If St Dom’s was a viper’s nest, Arkadi was an eagle with a serpentine appetite.

“Good evening, Yumeko.” Arkadi’s monotone voice answered back, “Have you settled in well? I trust all was sorted for you.”

Yumeko’s chest heaved from the recent workout. She let out a steadying breath before saying, “It was. You were generous with all the amenities you provided.”

The low rumble that came through the phone speakers was apparently his laugh. He said, “Of course. You are family.”

It was dangerous to be considered family by a Timurov. A friend could be treated well but always kept at a safe distance; family had responsibilities attached to it. Responsibilities that Yumeko was already burdened by.

“How can I help you?” Yumeko asked, her voice light.

Arkadi asked, “How are my daughters? Anything… noteworthy?”

Yumeko stifled a scoff. She found it odd how a grown man would go to such lengths to sniff for weakness and gossip about his own daughters. Her own father, Jo, had never been so strange as to investigate young girls like this. But in one way, she had to be grateful for Arkadi’s odd behaviour; without it, she wouldn’t be at St Dom’s right now.

For all his appearances, Arkadi was a man who saw enemies lurking in every shadow. He was convinced that weakness lingered in his own household and it was Yumeko’s job to be his bloodhound – to track the scent of betrayal and sink her claws into it.

Yumeko’s voice was even as she spoke, “Riri doesn’t have much of a presence on the campus. Most people just see her as Kira’s attack dog.”

There was a pause.

“Is that how you see her?” Arkadi asked.

It was a loaded question. One wrong word, a single off-colour comment about his precious daughter, and Yumeko will have signed her own death warrant.

She chose her words carefully, saying, “I’ll make a judgement when I get more than silence out of her.”

He hummed before asking, “Actions are louder than words, no?”

“That’s left to be seen,” Yumeko replied, “but for now, I’ll reserve judgement.”

It was so obvious that he was fishing for compliments about Riri. His doting behaviour sickened Yumeko to no end. He asked her to investigate and she would do so; not ass-lick Riri at every given opportunity to please him.

What was the word they used in English? Double-agent? Yes, that was Yumeko. Arkadi hired her to spy on his own daughters but he didn’t truly know where her loyalties lied. A man like him only trusted in a few things, and very rarely did that include family. To him, people were easy to understand – they would never rise above base behaviours and wants. If he dangled enough money in front of their face, he believed he could buy anyone. Even Yumeko.

He didn’t realise that Yumeko would rather gauge out her own eyeballs that work against Kira. Blood of the covenant was thicker than water of the womb.

For now, she would remain the Judas of this narrative. She would bide her time well.

“And little Kira?” Arkadi asked, his voice clipped, “How is she… progressing?”

The barely restrained contempt made Yumeko’s free, dangling hand curl into a fist. She reminded herself not to lose her shit over the smallest slights against Kira but it proved difficult.

Yumeko replied, “She’s the student council president of the Kakegurui club. No small feat, I’m told. People are afraid to breathe around her. I heard she was using some of the house pets for archery practice yesterday.”

That tidbit brought a smile to her face.

Arkadi made a small grunting noise and asked, “Is there any resistance?”

Of course he wouldn’t just accept the praise for Kira. Of course he would have to poke and prod at it, hoping for something to detract from the information.

“None. Nobody except me,” Yumeko said as the corners of her lips curled up.

“You?” Arkadi asked.

“I broke into her home to give her a gift.” Yumeko admitted with a shrug, “How else am I supposed to court her?”

He didn’t laugh – Arkadi Timurov never laughed. But he did make a pleased, humming sound which was the closest you could get to it. Normal fathers wouldn’t be happy that their daughter’s room was broken into by potential suitors. Arkadi was far from normal.

He said, “Very good. How did she take it?”

“Threatened to skin me into a coat.”

Which wouldn’t be a horrible end. To be wrapped naked around Kira–

“Interesting. You may continue. Do not forget that you are my eyes and ears there, yes?” He said in that tone that brokered no argument.

Yumeko’s reply was smooth and steady, “I’m aware. Goodbye.”

The call clicked and Yumeko was left alone with her thoughts. It was exhausting to play the Judas like this. To hide her true face to the world and to wear a different mask to each person. Manipulating people was fun, undoubtedly, but when there was no respite in sight it grew tiresome.

Above all, Yumeko just wanted to be real to one person.

Her mind was made up a long time ago. Her fingers moved fast across her screen, swiping away from several messages she had left unread. Most of them were people trying to shoot their shot so Yumeko didn’t bother to entertain them. Not yet, at least.

She only cared about one person.

She knew that Kira would come. There was no way she’d resist the temptation to gain the upperhand; that’s just who Kira was to her core. Her need to win, to feel secure in possessing the advantage, dictated her every decision.

It was cute but predictable.

Yumeko wore jasmine perfume and her best outfit. A well-fitted blouse, a cute skirt and knee-high boots just screamed femininity and that’s what Yumeko was gunning for. She wanted there to be no mistake that she was here for a date, first and foremost. She stood in front of the entrance to the aquarium, which was blessedly low-traffic today; that’s one of the reasons why she had chosen it for their date.

She had Kira’s gift held in one hand and a map of the aquarium’s many routes in the other. She knew that she simply had to wait patiently and the object of all her desires would appear.

Sure enough, the world hummed and sang as Kira stepped into her field of vision. What a beautiful sight was she and all for Yumeko to marvel at. Dark, blue lips were pressed into a thin line that matched exquisitely to her piercing, blue eyes. She wore a silk shirt and wide-legged pants underneath a long, brown coat. Jewellery worth more than Yumeko’s tuition adorned her neck, ears and fingers, all glinting under the sunlight. For once, Kira had her hair tied back into a ponytail.

Yumeko wanted to stain her neck with endless hickies. She already ruined Kira’s pillowcase with her lipstick stain, why not her silk shirt too?

“Kira. How are you more beautiful every time I see you?” Yumeko asked, eyes alight with affection.

Kira did not return this affection. She spoke through gritted teeth, saying, “I swear, Yumeko, if you’re wasting my time with this romantic shit again–”

Yumeko held up a single finger and grinned, saying, “Hold that thought. I have a gift for you.”

The other woman did pause, albeit begrudgingly. Yumeko pulled the drink from behind her back forward and presented it to Kira.

“Your usual order. I had them add an extra helping of berries. You’ll need the energy,” Yumeko added as she pushed the drink into Kira’s stomach.

Kira stared down at the drink for a moment, floored. She glanced between Yumeko and the drink. She was likely affronted that A) Yumeko had dared to touch her and B) that Yumeko even knew her smoothie order well enough to prepare it ahead of time.

“How do you know my smoothie order?” Kira asked through gritted teeth, “You’ve been in the country for all of three days.”

Because I would crawl through broken glass if it meant you were pleased with me for a moment.

Yumeko merely smiled and said, “I have my ways.”

Her “ways” was Chad. The guy was dumb as bricks and couldn’t think his way out of a cardboard box but that made things easy; all Yumeko had to do was flash him a tasteful side-boob and he folded like a lawn chair. Men were so easy.

Kira didn’t probe any further. She simply wrapped her hand around the base of the cup and took it from Yumeko. In return, Yumeko pulled away and pretended like she didn’t have electricity running through her body the moment their hands touched.

She would be touching herself tonight with that same hand, guaranteed.

Instead of voicing this, Yumeko held out the aquarium map and said, “For you. I want you to take us down whatever route calls to you.”

Now Kira looked like someone had shaken her awake.

“What?” Kira snapped incredulously, “Yumeko, what the fuck is this? I’m not actually going on a date with you.”

She giggled and said, “You don’t have to. Treat this as… an educational experience.”

Kira scoffed, asking, “You think you are going to teach me about aquatic life?”

“No, silly. You’re gonna teach me. Duh,” Yumeko replied.

She decided to summon her courage to step forward, pressing the map against Kira’s other hand before looping their arms together. Giving Kira little choice in the matter would get the ball rolling; Yumeko just couldn’t give her an opportunity to think or back out of this little date.

The two of them walked inside. Yumeko beamed while Kira huffed and puffed the whole way through.

Kira grumbled, “So you lied about having information. Wonderful.”

Yumeko turned to look at her, brown eyes boring a hole into Kira’s soul as she asked, “Have I ever lied to you?”

The question felt cloying in Yumeko’s mouth. How could she ask such a thing when she was technically already feeding Kira’s father information? No matter how much Yumeko’s intention was to protect Kira, that fact did not change; her behaviour was that of an Iscariot, through and through.

Kira levelled her with a look and said, “You tell me.”

Yumeko’s heart leapt in her chest. God was surely cruel to put such a beautiful woman beside her that she couldn’t kiss senseless. She steadied herself and answered honestly: “Never. Not even once. I never will.”

She would tell Kira the truth today. She just… needed to organise the dominoes before they fell. She needed time. She needed Kira’s claws to retract and for her eyes to stop burning through Yumeko’s very soul.

Kira stared at Yumeko for ages. She seemed to be searching for something in Yumeko’s eyes. Yumeko had no idea if Kira found what she was looking for when the other woman looked away, jaw clenched and blushing. She almost didn’t care.

Her hand flexed at her side; how desperately did Yumeko long to reach out and cup Kira’s cheek.

“I do have information for you. I just want you all to myself for a bit. Any complaints?” Yumeko asked, wearing the familiar mask of the Cheshire cat.

Kira sighed before saying, “I’m just here for the sealife. You’re a necessary evil.”

She’s practically dragged away squealing after that. It was a tried and true method: dangle an aquarium visit over Kira’s head and she’d follow in a heartbeat. Thank god for predictability.

Of course, the first visit was to the shark tanks. Hundreds of gallons of saltwater tanks were built into this exhibit and sharks of all kinds were swimming around them. They walked through the tunnel together at a glacial pace, illuminated by the blue waters above.

Yumeko spotted an old favourite and smiled ear to ear. She pointed at them, saying, “Oh, this brings back memories.”

The tiger shark swam by without a care in the world. Kira followed her gaze and scoffed when she realised what Yumeko was referring to. She asked, “Memories of you being an absolute menace? Yes, it does. Why did you even jump into the tank?”

Yumeko laughed softly and said, “I was tempting fate. They looked so scary through the tank with all those teeth. I wanted to see what they’d do if I got up close.”

Her father had yanked her out of the tank like a naughty pet who climbed into the treats container. She had been wet to the bone and laughing hysterically as she was pulled out. She would never forget the horrified look on little Kira’s face – she still wasn’t sure if Kira had been more worried about Yumeko or those damn fish.

“Was sticking your hand in the tank not an option?” Kira asked.

“Now where’s the fun in that?” Yumeko retorted.

Kira rolled her eyes as walked further in, saying, “Our definitions of fun are very different.”

Yumeko chased after her. When she was once more by the other woman’s side, she spoke quietly, “I also wanted you to look at me like you looked at those damn sharks. That might’ve been my first time experiencing jealousy.”

This earned Kira’s attention. The woman turned to look at Yumeko with an unreadable expression. She seemed to be studying Yumeko’s face while Yumeko was trying her best to look as innocent as possible. If she had dog ears, they’d be drooping right now.

Kira never replied to this statement.

The octopus exhibit was one of Yumeko’s favourites. There was a section for people to touch the smaller octopus while the bigger fuckers were safely drifting through the saltwater enclosure far from wandering hands. Yumeko was all too happy to dip her hands into the shallow pool and gently prod the creatures within. Kira did not.

“Ooh, I love these little guys!” Yumeko cooed as she handled a particularly friendly, purple octopus.

The disbelief was thick in Kira’s voice: “Of all the animals here, the octopus is your favourite?”

“I heard once that an octopus memorised the break schedules of its guard so it could make its escape attempt. I think it was even successful.” Yumeko answered as she turned to look at her date, “That kind of intelligence is terrifying. I love it. And look at their little suckers! Terrifying but cute.”

Kira let out a little noise. It was almost a laugh. That was progress in Yumeko’s book. Maybe she just needed to lay the cuteness on thick.

“Sounds familiar,” Kira snarked.

Yumeko raised an eyebrow and wore a shit-eating grin as she asked, “You think I’m cute?”

Kira deadpanned, “That’s what you focus on?”

A giggle was the only answer Kira received. Yumeko was already dragging them off to another exhibit, her hands cold and her cheeks hot.

Penguins were always a welcome sight. The sign in this exhibit stated that they were Adélie penguins which were native to Antartica. Yumeko was more of an emperor penguin kind of gal, but any penguin was a good penguin in her eyes. Look at the little flippers!

The two of them stood with the other visitors by the giant floor to ceiling glass panels that protected the animals. They waddled like pregnant women, unless they were in the water and shooting around like torpedos.

“Alright, kaicho .” Yumeko drawled the word out, “Tell me about these guys.”

Kira gave her a guarded look before asking, “You… actually want to know?”

Yumeko bumped their shoulders together as gently as she could. She leaned closer and said, “I specifically chose an aquarium because you love everything that lives in water. I want to hear you talk about it. Really, Kira, I do. I haven’t heard it in years.”

It physically hurt to reopen these old wounds but it apparently paid off; Kira looked as vulnerable as Yumeko felt. She watched as Kira swallowed and looked back towards the penguins. Would it be wrong to simply stare at her forever like this?

“You see those pebbles?” Kira asked.

She pointed to the multiple piles of pebbles littered about the penguin enclosure. Lots of the penguins were congregating on top of or around these pebbles.

Kira continued and said, “Penguins use them to court each other. Pebbles keep the nest dry and warm. It’s a sign of affection.”

Just then, a penguin came storming up the snowy hill with a pebble latched tightly in his beak. He was running towards one of the penguins currently roosting atop her mighty pebble mountain. The image of a labour of love, indeed.

“Maybe I should’ve brought you a pebble instead of a smoothie,” Yumeko said, only half-joking.

Kira let out a bark of laughter at this and Yumeko could’ve died happy hearing this.

“I would throw the pebble at you.”

Yumeko winked.

“I might enjoy that.”

“Freak.”

A comfortable silence settled between them. Yumeko watched as the penguins traded pebbles and preened each other. Love was universal, it seemed. Even creatures as small as these weren’t able to avoid the unstoppable force humans found themselves also at the mercy of.

Yumeko’s heart shuddered in her chest. She grabbed at her shirt instinctively and felt Kira’s eyes on her. With a lump in her throat, she asked, “They mate for life, don’t they?”

“These ones do. Almost always,” Kira murmured.

When had Yumeko been so vulnerable? When was the last time she allowed herself to drop her mask just a little? Months? Years? Why did all of her defenses crumble so easily whenever Kira was around?

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” Yumeko mused, “They’re such simple creatures but they get to keep a slice of joy some of us never have.”

Kira’s tone was grim as she asked, “The joy of being stuck with one person for the rest of your life?”

“Sometimes that person is all you need. Your better half.” Yumeko replied, her own voice tight with emotion, “My parents had that.”

Beside her, Kira stiffened up. The lump in Yumeko’s throat doubled in size. Memories of her mother’s cheeky smile and her fathers strong but gentle hands flashed in her mind. They never lingered for long; they slipped through Yumeko’s fingers like smoke.

“How many years has it been now?” Kira asked.

Their eyes met. Yumeko smiled weakly.

“Four.”

Kira nodded. Softly, she asked, “Does it get easier?”

The knife twisted ever so much deeper in her chest. Yumeko swallowed and said, “If it does, it hasn’t happened yet.”

Sixteen. She had been sixteen years old when her whole world shattered. Her parents weren’t supposed to be gone for long – just a party, they said. They would be home before midnight. They promised her that. She had been waiting all night in her room, ready to surprise them with the cookies she had baked.

Keiko and Jo Jabami never came home. The drunk driver who hit them head-on never went home, either.

There was no anchor in Yumeko’s life. Her parents were dead and she couldn’t even avenge their death. All she had was an endless sea of grief and no idea what to do with it. They say that grief was the proof that you had loved that person with your entire being. Yumeko had loved them more than she loved herself sometimes, and she choked on the grief every night.

And as horrible as the grieving process was, there was one thing that Yumeko had never forgotten. She never forgot Kira’s gentle hands rubbing her back as she sobbed for hours in her arms. She never forgot the songs Kira murmured in her ears until she fell asleep, exhausted from screaming and crying. She never forgot how Kira held her up as her parents’ coffin was lowered into the ground.

They wanted it that way. Two bodies, one coffin, intertwined forever beneath the earth.

Yumeko had been a shell of herself during the funeral. The only light at the end of that tunnel had been Kira.

“I will never be able to repay the kindness you showed me, Kira.”

Her words were firm. There was no denying the truth of them. Not to Yumeko. No matter what Kira might try to claim or deny, this was an undeniable truth to Yumeko. The fire in her eyes must have been fierce because Kira flinched when their eyes met.

Kira looked away, saying, “I just let you cry all over my dress. I threw the damn thing out after you got snot on it.”

Her words were dismissive but weak. It was almost sweet. Yumeko said, “You could’ve pushed me off. You could’ve twisted the knife. You didn’t have to fly to Japan.”

“My father expected me to attend,” Kira countered.

They both knew she was wrong. Yumeko was too tired to argue, though. She merely reached up and tucked a piece of Kira’s hair behind her ear. It felt like silk against her fingertips.

“You hide behind a veneer of apathy, Kira. You always have. It’s endearing but flimsy. I see right through you,” Yumeko said with reverence and fury in equal measure.

Kira was clearly affected by the emotion pouring out of Yumeko. Her breathing came out shallow and her lips parted wonderfully. Yumeko never wanted to look away.

“Think what you want,” Kira whispered in dismissal.

Yumeko gave her a small smile and leaned in close.

“Is that permission to think of you?”

Kira stomped off away from Yumeko and it felt like a victory. Yumeko trailed after her like a lovesick puppy.

They continued throughout the exhibits, trading barbs (Kira) and taunts (Yumeko) as they explored. Kira was well-versed in everything aquatic; it was like having a personal tour guide. Yumeko didn’t bother to read any of the informative signs littered throughout the aquarium when she had Kira rattling off facts like this.

It was only when Yumeko saw a particular fish that she interrupted Kira’s speech about jellyfish diet and biology.

“Fugu!” Yumeko cried as she ran towards the enclosure.

The pufferfish was already scuttling away when Kira walked over to her side. She looked at the fish in question before saying, “It kind of looks like Dori.”

Yumeko let out a small laugh as she realised how accurate Kira’s statement was. She asked, “Is that the girl with the eyepatch eyeing up Michael?”

Kira didn’t answer her. Instead, her eyes narrowed and she turned to look at Yumeko in barely restrained rage. She asked, “Do you usually bring up other people when you’re on a date?”

If it were possible, Yumeko might’ve started levitating when she realised Kira was jealous. Jealous! That meant that Yumeko had even the fraction of a chance. She beamed from ear to ear as she asked, “So you admit this is a date?”

Kira’s cheeks tinged pink as she snapped, “You’re insufferable.”

“And you’re cute when you’re in denial.” Yumeko replied before looping their arms, “Come on, tell me about this one.”

“You already know about this one. They’re ugly, fat fish that puff up and turn into a spiky ball when threatened or excited. Actually that sounds exactly like Dori,” Kira trailed off as the realisation dawned on her.

Teasingly, Yumeko said, “Now look who’s bringing up another woman on a date.”

This earned a small smirk from Kira. Yumeko might as well have won the lottery.

“Whatever.” Kira said before glaring at the fat fish, “They’re overhyped. The most interesting thing about them is the fact that they’re toxic and we still eat them.”

“Because they’re delicious.”

“...Of course you’ve eaten pufferfish.”

They were beginning to wrap up the routes available. They had been at this aquarium for the better part of an hour now and Yumeko was basking in the glow of Kira’s presence. It felt to be by Kira’s side once more. It had been years since the two of them spent so much time together. It felt right.

Kira had thrown out her empty smoothie cup by now and she kept the aquarium map tucked into her coat pocket. Yumeko never carried a bag when she knew Kira would be around; the woman was a walking bag holder with pockets galore.

Eventually, the pair stumbled towards the turtle exhibit. A few loggerhead turtles were swimming around. Some were even snacking on… whatever that was in its mouth. Yumeko did a little happy dance before skipping over to the aquarium glass. She was close enough now to fog up the glass with her breath.

She looked back at Kira and pointed at the swimming creature, saying, “They’re so cute. Look at its little face.”

“There’s a good chance that thing is older than you,” Kira remarked as she watched the turtle pass by.

Yumeko’s eyes widened as she asked, “Really?”

Kira nodded, saying, “They live almost as long as humans. And they prefer to eat meat, believe it or not.”

Her mind wandered back to Mary’s words. Did Kira really have any carnivorous fish on hand that she fed people to? Honestly… it would be right up Kira’s alley. The woman loved anything that was deemed a little odd or broken; her little gambling den was proof of that and her council members even more-so.

“Does that endear them to you?” Yumeko asked.

Kira gave her a dark look, saying, “They just have a familiar parenting style.”

Tilting her head to the side, Yumeko asked, “Oh?”

Kira stepped towards the glass. Or rather, she stepped closer to Yumeko. Her voice was taut with frustration as she spoke, “Each clutch of turtle eggs hatch on a beach and they have to fight against the current and predators to survive. Their parents make the babies and then dump them. Make them fend for themselves. No affection. No help. Sink or swim.”

There were a thousand different things Yumeko could’ve said in that moment. Probably more than half of those were something clever or insightful. Instead, all she could bring herself to say was: “You’re clearly swimming against the current, Kira.”

Kira let out a mirthless laugh before barking out, “Yeah, well, that’s no thanks to either of my parents. They–”

The rant was over just as quickly as she began. Kira cut herself off as her whole body grew rigid. Yumeko despaired as she realised Kira considered all of this oversharing; she thought that Yumeko didn’t need to hear any of this. Or worse, that Kira didn’t want to bare her soul to Yumeko.

She walked with a wavering heart as Kira took two steps away from her. Yumeko sighed at the retreat and at the sight of Kira’s presidential mask slipping back onto her face.

“Tell me the information you promised, Yumeko.”

She reminded Yumeko so much of her father at that moment. She knew better than to make that comparison aloud, though.

“Do you trust me?” Yumeko asked instead.

“What kind of question is that?” Kira asked, her eyes dark with anger, “I trust no one.”

Despite having expected this from Kira, it wounded Yumeko all the same. She let out a long sigh as she collected herself. She was dancing on a razor’s edge with this conversation and nothing could be taken back once said.

Calmly, Yumeko said, “Then my information is useless to you.”

Kira stepped forward with a menacing look on her face. Rage fell from her body in waves and Yumeko could taste the vitriol in the air.

“Yumeko,” she snarled out in warning.

Yumeko persevered, saying, “We need some sort of trust, Kira. At least you have to believe that I would never lie to you. Otherwise what good is my word?”

She allowed the words to hang in the air between them. When had the space between them lessened this much? When did Yumeko become able to see each individual fleck of brown in Kira’s blue eyes? When did she become able to feel each of Kira’s ragged breaths tickling at her chest as they fell from her mouth?

Kira merely clenched her jaw but kept her mouth shut. She had no retort or witty barb to use against Yumeko – she considered that progress.

It was now or never.

“Your father is going to name Riri as his heir.”

The mask slipped from Kira’s face. She looked haunted under  blue aquarium lights. Years of insecurity and fear made themselves known in Kira’s eyes and Yumeko made a Herculean effort not to reach out and comfort her.

In a raspy voice, Kira said, “What are you talking about?”

The heir to the Timurov oil empire. An empire worth billions and a title to be feared. Every Timurov heir had the flag of CEO passed down, a passing of the torch from firstborn to firstborn. Arkadi Timurov was going to break that cycle and skip Kira in favour of Riri. It was unheard of: the child of an affair chosen over the legitimate firstborn daughter was simply unheard of.

Arkadi was bucking convention because he believed in Riri far more than any results Kira had provided him thus far. The same Riri who shadowed Kira at every given moment.

Every moment except this one.

The heir and the spare. What a pair they made.

“I can’t explain all the details, but that much is true.” Yumeko said, “He’s going to choose Riri over you when the time comes.”

The proverbial dam broke and Kira lunged forward. She grabbed Yumeko by her blouse and pushed her up against the glass, glowering down at her. If looks could kill, Yumeko would be dead a thousand times over. And despite the murderous rage Kira had for her, Yumeko thought she never looked lovelier.

Kira’s words came out as a snarl: “You’re wrong. Fuck you, you’re wrong! You don’t know anything! I’ve done everything he’s asked. I’m council president, people flinch when I just walk in the fucking room! You think I’d fall for this?”

Yumeko’s hands gently touched Kira’s elbows. Enough pressure to be felt but gentle enough to be a clear gesture: submission.

“Kira. He’s always loved Riri more. We both know this. Just stop and think for a second.”

A thousand emotions flutter across Kira’s face. It was as if every piece of Kira was waging war inside her and there was no clear winner in sight. Yumeko was going in blind. But if there was one thing Yumeko was always willing to do, it was make a gamble.

“His faith is waning,” Yumeko murmured, “but it doesn’t have to.”

Kira laughed mirthlessly, asking, “Is this the part where you sell me poison?”

Yumeko’s hands reached up and grabbed onto Kira’s shoulders. She dug her hands into the muscles there and leaned forward until their noses nearly banged against each other. Kira flinched away instinctively but Yumeko held her at bay.

“Choose me,” Yumeko begged.

Kira inhaled sharply.

“What?”

Yumeko powered through her fear and said, “I want to be partners. Your father trusts me because we were childhood friends. He wants the two of us to be close, even you can attest to that.”

For once, Kira didn’t argue. She didn’t do anything except stare at Yumeko with a desperate expression. Yumeko prayed that Kira could feel the earnestness in her voice. That somehow her touch conveyed the truth and her eyes screamed sincerity.

“Keep me by your side. Confide in me. In return…” Yumeko licked at her lips and made her gamble, “I’ll help you keep the Kakegurui club under your thumb.”

“I don’t need you for that. The club is mine. Nobody has a quiet wank without my say-so,” Kira growled back.

Yumeko played her ace.

“Then you must know that Michael is running a side-betting business?”

Kira was frozen solid in rage. This card that Yumeko played was the final nail in the coffin of this conversation. Yumeko hadn’t been wasting her time at this university since she got here; within three days, she ferreted out Michael’s side gig and intended to serve him on a silver platter to Kira.

She just needed the right opportunity to present it to her. That time was now. Yumeko pressed forward, saying, “I can be valuable, Kira. I just… need you to trust me.”

They were locked in each other’s grip for an endless amount of time. Kira’s hands were still gripping Yumeko’s blouse so hard that her hands shook; while Yumeko was clinging to Kira’s shoulders as if the woman might disappear at any moment. They simply breathed the same air for a while, eyes searching, waiting. Wanting.

Then Kira stepped back. Well, it was more like she ripped herself away from Yumeko like she was poison. Kira straightened out her clothes and fixed her hair. Yumeko was given a brief moment to recover from being so close to her lifelong crush. She felt like her knees might buckle and her head swung something fierce.

It was only after a few minutes of Kira looking at the water behind Yumeko while chewing on her lip that she finally spoke.

Her words came out slow as she asked, “And what do you get out of this? Hm? A spot at the council? Or is it the board you’re gunning for?”

Kira grew up surrounded by vultures and vipers. Of course she expected the worst from the people around her. Who wouldn’t? Yumeko didn’t take it to heart; she took it as an opportunity to prove her worth.

Yumeko rose to her full height.

“I want what I’ve always wanted. You.”

Kira didn’t laugh. She didn’t dismiss Yumeko, either. She did something much worse; she looked at Yumeko like she believed her. It was never going to be gambling that destroyed Yumeko. It would be the beautiful, dangerous woman before her dangling hope of reciprocation in her face. Love would kill Yumeko, one way or the other.

Quietly, Kira asked “That’s it? You think I’m gonna throw you a bone just because you make yourself useful for once.”

Yumeko shook her head earnestly and said, “You just have to exist and I’ll be happy. I don’t need anything from you. There’s nothing you could give me… not unless you wanted to.”

The offer floated through the air like smoke – it never moved Kira but it certainly clung to her clothes like perfume. Yumeko couldn’t wait a moment longer in the suspense.

She extended her hand to Kira.

“Partners?”

Chose me , Yumeko wanted to beg. Stop running from me and keep me by your side. I’ll show you a true knight in shining armour. Let me be the blade the crown wields .

Entire lifetimes passed between them as they stood rooted in place. Both of them had their chests carved open and their beating hearts on display. If you listened well enough, you’d hear Yumeko’s heart beating in rhythm to the syllables of Kira’s name.

Ki-ra. Ki-ra.

Her paramour was hesitating. Yumeko could see the war that raged on in her and she ached in her inaction. She could do nothing except wait. Wait and hope. That was the worst part.

Then, Kira made her decision.

She lashed out and grabbed Yumeko by the forearm, not the hand. Fuck the handshake, then. She pulled Yumeko towards her until they were inches apart again. They were chest to chest, eye to eye. Yumeko felt dizzy with longing, with desire, with hope .

“If you fuck me over, Yumeko,” Kira growled out, “I’ll tear you apart with my teeth.”

The mental image was enough to make Yumeko squeeze her thighs together. She rasped out, “As much as I’d enjoy your mouth on me, I won’t. You have my word. Inochi wo kakeru.”

Kira’s eyebrows scrunched together.

“What does that mean?”

“I stake my life on it.”

Kira scanned her face for some time. An entire ocean was trapped within those eyes, and Yumeko was ready to drown. And just as Yumeko was unable to not glance at Kira’s lips in this moment, she wasn’t alone; Kira’s gaze wandered far too often for her to feel nothing.

The light at the end of this tunnel was blinding.

“Just say that then. Idiot,” Kira murmured.

Behind them, the water moved back and forth in an endless cycle as the animals swam far and wide. They were blissfully unaware of the pact formed between these two women. For a moment, only the two of them existed in the world.

When they eventually left the aquarium, Kira held onto the little map. It was a fact Yumeko didn’t miss.

Chapter Text

Like most things in Yumeko’s life, her desk was often a constellation of chaos: keycaps, modification tools and miscellaneous bits and pieces covered the surface of her desk. The cool, white light of her desk lamp illuminated exactly what Yumeko needed to see since the afternoon sun couldn’t reach this corner of her room. A soldering iron sat nearby that was still cooling down but the scent of melted flux tinged the air.

She was currently doing the most tedious part of any keyboard build: lubing the damn switches. Of course Dori was the kind of person who wanted the most expensive switches and commissioned hers as “extra lubed”.

Thankfully, the monotony was broken up by Mary all-but flying into their room.

“I had a feeling I’d find you cooped up in your room today,” Mary said with a grin as she dumped her bags onto her bed.

Yumeko smirked and placed the keyboard pieces onto the desk. She spun around in her chair, mindful not to hit her mini heater on the way; the temperature range in this country was way more extreme than back home.

“Oh?” Yumeko asked, “And what made you think that?”

Mary grinned maliciously, saying, “Because Ryan looks miserable today. And he only gets like that when you aren’t around.”

Yumeko mulled over this information for a while. There seemed to be a lot of history between Ryan and Mary. While Yumeko knew that she would be at a social disadvantage when it came to making friends, she intended to make up for it by worming her way into as many high-value friendships as possible.

It never hurt to have friends in high places.

“How close are you and Ryan? You seem… comfortable around each other,” Yumeko commented.

Mary draped herself along her bed and Yumeko made a concentrated effort not to glance at the other woman’s legs.

“If you’re asking if there’s anything going on there, hard no.” Mary said with a hint of disgust in her voice, “I’d rather chew through a jean jacket than look at that idiot that way.”

Yumeko let out a hearty laugh at this. She had such a way with words.

“You’re very funny, Mary. Do you get that a lot?” Yumeko asked.

“Most people find me bitchy.” Mary said, smiling.

Yumeko tilted her head, “You can be both, no?”

Mary gave her a once-over as she murmured, “I guess so.”

The tension was there. Yumeko was pretty good at telling when someone was interested in her, and her gaydar went off the first time she saw Mary. If she wasn’t so obsessed with Kira, she might’ve indulged in this bit of information.

Alas, she had plans to lay.

“So. Have you decided which house you’re going to pick yet?” Mary asked.

Yumeko rested her elbow on the chair’s armrest to feign innocence, asking, “Explain how the house stuff works again.”

In return, Mary leaned in conspiratorially to say: “You know this whole innocent, Bambi thing you’ve got going on is getting pretty old.”

She flashed Mary her best “Bambi” eyes and innocent smile – she looked more like a venus flytrap waiting to strike, though.

“Every student in St Dom’s belongs to a house. There’s four in total: club, spades, heart and diamond,” Mary explained.

She tapped the little, heart lapel-pin that sat on her St Dom’s jumper. Yumeko had noticed that pin a few times. Ryan often wore his book-bag which had a heart pinned to the strap, while Michael wore a ring with a spade emblem. Kira alternated between a spade lapel-pin and a necklace that dangled between her–

No, let’s not get distracted.

“All card suits.” Yumeko pointed out.

Mary sat up and said, “Exactly. And you can only get into a house through an invitation or if you’re a legacy, which is an automatic invitation. Most people get in through their friends so it’s important for houses to snatch up fresh meat ASAP.”

Yumeko, the fresh meat in question, giggled and said, “I see. What’s the difference between houses?”

“Most of the student council is in Spade House. The elite of the elite. They’ve won every house cup for the last six years,” Mary grumbled.

“What about your house?” Yumeko asked, “A prestige there?”

“Ah, Heart House. House of losers and the unwanted.” Mary spit out as if the words were poison, “I clawed my way to the student council, though. You should’ve seen the look on their faces when someone from Heart made top ten.”

How interesting. A dominant house and a clear underdog. It was almost cinematic in how it was set up. Yumeko asked, “And the other two houses?”

Waving her off, Mary said, “Eh. Not really worth mentioning. They’re just kind of there, really.”

Yumeko drummed her hands on the desk, forming a gentle, rhythmic tapping that danced in the air. There was a lot to consider here. There was one thing on her mind, really: how would her house choice impact Kira? She had an inkling of what house she wanted to join but…

“Gimme another day to think about it,” she said, adding, “ sometimes I like to think before I act.”

“Now that is rare,” Mary said.

Yumeko had countless thoughts running through her mind. It was as if her mind was a chessboard and she was simulating every possible move based on what she knew. It was exhausting, if not a little fun. She stood up from her chair and plopped herself down onto Mary’s bed.

“So how did you make it into the student council? Must’ve been a big gamble,” Yumeko said, bumping their shoulders.

Mary smirked and said, “Believe it or not, it was all because of a game of chicken.”

Yumeko’s eyes lit up, “Oh, this I’d love to hear.”

“I can’t go into much of the details. I mean that literally – Kira made me sign an NDA,” Mary quickly said.

There was always that trickle of fear when people mentioned Kira. It was as if she were Voldemort with how people were so afraid to say her name, in case she might pop up. If that were the case, Yumeko would never stop saying her name.

“What? Why?” Yumeko asked.

“Because the council member I beat never came back to school.” Mary explained quietly, “Her loss embarrassed Kira. And no one is allowed to do that around here without disappearing.”

Well. Yumeko was definitely wet now. She was attracted to powerful and fearsome women – sue her.

“Fascinating.” Yumeko murmured, “Kira is quite the force to be reckoned with.”

She felt like she was getting withdrawal symptoms from not seeing Kira in the last twelve hours. After their aquarium date three days ago, Kira had been stingy with her time. Yumeko was barely able to catch a glimpse of her anymore. Yumeko had no intention of forcing any interactions but the waiting was a miserable experience.

Whatever. She spent years overseas having far less of Kira; she could survive a little more misery until Kira sought her out now.

Mary piped up, asking, “So what’s the story between you two? How do you know Kira of all people here?”

“You make her sound like a demon instead of a girl,” Yumeko giggled.

“Honestly, that’s not far off,” Mary admitted, “You’ve seen how people here are when she’s around. She sucks all the warmth out of the room when she walks in. I’m pretty sure she’s gotten rid of a few students who irritated her or worse, embarrassed her. Can you imagine how weird it is to see you being all chummy with her on your first day?”

Yumeko hummed happily as she thought back to her first day. What an entrance she made. Kira had been livid yet intrigued, which was the best place to keep Kira for now. That combination made Kira act predictably.

Now of all times, Yumeko needed to be able to predict Kira’s behaviour.

She crossed her leg over the other, saying, “Our families were close. We shared many summers together as children.”

Mary frowned, asking, “I thought you’re from Japan?”

Yumeko nodded, “I am. We would spend months together in her father’s dacha in Moscow or my parent’s summer home in Karuizawa.”

Typical rich childhood. Yumeko remembered being ten years old and chasing fireflies with Kira in the summertime, giggling and racing each other the warm evening. She also remembered the snowball fights she and Kira got into at her father’s dacha. Even little Riri made an appearance in her memories: she loved making snow angels to the point of frostbite despite the layers and layers of furs she was wrapped in.

They were much simpler times.

“Tell me everything. What was she like as a kid?” Mary asked, curiosity saturating her tone.

Yumeko smiled as she remembered little Kira. Rosy cheeks, missing front teeth, those big, blue eyes that always sparkled with joy and wonder. She could still hear those wonderfully hearty laughs that Kira used to shriek out. Kira as a child was full of wanderlust and was willing to go anywhere with Yumeko, so long as they held hands.

Kira as an adult… well.

“Oh, she was adorable. She was obsessed with anything that swims and she would spend hours drawing plants and animals. Did you know she loves flowers?” Yumeko asked.

Mary’s jaw scraped the floor as she said, “The woman who nearly skewered a student on a sword for overfeeding her fish… likes flowers?”

Yumeko grinned from ear to ear, saying, “All kinds of flowers. She really is such a romantic at heart. And she was much more cowardly when we were children. She always wanted to hold my hand when we went exploring or to new places.”

To this day, Yumeko kept those artbooks like they were sacred texts. They were tucked away in a vault somewhere, the pages scanned and kept digitally as well.

“Yeah, she’s definitely not that anymore. She’s the scary one now,” Mary replied.

Yumeko let out a pleased sigh, “I do love mean women.”

Mary whacked her on the thigh, saying, “Don’t drool when you say that, it’s weird.”

She only rolled her eyes in response.

“What about Riri?” Mary asked after a moment.

A grin grew on Yumeko’s face and her eyebrow rose.

“What do you want to know?”

Mary looked away as she asked, “Well… what was she like as a kid?”

She could see the way Mary began fiddling with her skirt hem. Like a child caught with their hands in the cookie jar, Mary was trying to appear nonchalant and failing miserably. Was she usually this bad at lying? All fidgety and indiscreet? What an interesting fact.

Yumeko thought for a moment about the youngest Timurov. She said, “Riri was… quiet. Ever since I met her, she didn’t speak much. When she did, her voice was so quiet that I always had to get close to hear her. The mask is new.”

Chiisai kage. She used to call Riri that name affectionately when they were younger. Children could be cruel but she never hated Riri – far from it. It was nice to have two sisters growing up, even if one of them was cooler than the other.

It was a shame that their father had Riri firmly under her thumb.

“Her face isn’t, like… fucked up, is it?” Mary asked tentatively, “Underneath?”

“She’s a perfectly normal-looking girl.” Yumeko replied, “Is that what you mean?”

Mary’s eyes grew wide as she said, “I mean, yeah. I guess. Whatever.”

How cute. Yeah, Mary was definitely terrible at lying. Which was ironic because Yumeko had gambled against her in poker and she wasn’t nearly as bad there.

She thought for a little bit longer before saying, “...She did cry a lot when I first met her.”

Mary turned her whole body around to look at Yumeko in shock.

“She was a big… uh. What’s the word? Nakimushi . Crying,” Yumeko said, eyebrows furrowed together as she gestured with her hands.

“Crybaby?” Mary offered.

“That’s the one. Crybaby.” Yumeko said with an approving click of her fingers, “She would always cry if Kira and I went somewhere without her. She always wanted to come, too.”

How many times would Kira and Yumeko run off and leave little Riri behind? All because they wanted to go exploring with each other, and not Kira’s clingy, little sister. Hindsight was twenty-twenty: Riri entered a broken family at a young age so of course she’d follow the only girls her age around. She had seen Yumeko and Kira as her big sisters. She had no one else… and sometimes they would leave her too.

Oh, well. No use crying over spilled milk. Karma ran its course and now it was Riri who stood firmly by Kira’s side, not Yumeko. She was left to watch them walk away while she was stuck on the sidelines.

…For now, anyway. No one had to know about her and Kira's little alliance just yet.

“Riri got the last laugh in the end, I suppose.” Yumeko said after some time.

Mary scoffed and said, “I don’t see being Kira’s attack dog as a victory but sure.”

Like a shark smelling blood in the water, Yumeko grinned and went in for the kill. She leaned towards Mary and asked, “Would a victory be taking Kira’s spot next to her?”

“I-I don’t know what you mean,” Mary stammered out.

“You’re like a schoolgirl with a crush. It’s very cute. I don’t quite understand the appeal of Riri but I can see your interest,” Yumeko said.

“I just think she’s interesting.” Mary said with a huff.

Yumeko narrowed her eyes, asking, “Is it the mask? Do you have a thing for masks?”

As incredulous laughter bubbled out of her, Mary said, “Oh my god, you’re the worst.”

She couldn’t help but giggle at this reaction. Mary was so fun to play with. She wondered for a moment if she should convince Mary to back off; Riri was prickly on a good day. And most people couldn’t handle that family, anyway. But who was Yumeko to get in the way of young, one-sided love?

“If it makes you feel any better,” Yumeko said, “Timurov’s aren’t the most expressive people. Don’t take it personally if you can’t read them at first.”

Mary stared at her with that furrowed brow for some time. She looked like she wanted to argue but didn’t. Yumeko didn’t probe any further; she had other plans to plant seeds for. She needed to lock in for a second. She reached down and held onto Mary’s bare thigh, her nails gently scratching at the skin there. Mary jumped but didn’t protest.

“Let’s go out.” Yumeko said, “Where do you usually go off campus?”

“What, like, right now?”

“No, silly. Just whenever you have some free time for me.”

Mary blinked a few times before saying, “OK. Yeah, well, I guess we could go to the Barnes and Noble on Saturday.”

“What’s that?” Yumeko asked, head tilted and curious.

Mary looked like she had stumbled upon the holy grail. Hook, line and sinker.

“You… oh, this is going to be amazing. Prepare yourself and your wallet, you’re gonna buy me so many books.”

Yumeko let out a bark of laughter as Mary jumped up to grab something called a ‘TBR’. She had no idea what that was but she was more than happy to buy some books for Mary; her roommate was her friend, after all. What good was the money her parents’ left her if she can’t spend it on her friends?

Besides, she had another reason to go on a date with Mary.

St Dom’s had eyes and ears, everywhere. And they all reported back to one woman. Yumeko wondered how Kira would take the news of her and Mary going out together. Alone. And Yumeko paying for everything.

Oh, the jealousy in those blue eyes will be delicious .

Her body ached in the best way.

There was nothing quite like a good run in the evening. Just her, high-energy music blasting in her ears, and the path beneath her feet. She ran and ran until her lungs begged for mercy and her legs ached to the point of immobility. Yumeko had learned to push through the pain for that runner’s high. Even now, the dull throbbing throughout her body just made her smile: it was evidence of a job well done.

Every now and then, anxiety would rear its ugly head and torment Yumeko. It sat on her chest and promised to concave her ribcage. The longer it went unaddressed, the longer the icy fear it cultivated ran through her veins. So Yumeko did what she always did when she needed emotional release – physical exertion.

Her body was too tired to be anxious now. Not after the run and a long, cold shower to cleanse herself. Her only job was to marinate in this lovely sauna. God, she loved St Dom’s.

The stifling sauna air sat warm and heavy on her shoulders. Since she was alone, she had the towel laid on the cedar bench beneath her and sat naked inside the sauna. The diffuser was pumping out eucalyptus into the air until it stung Yumeko’s air. It felt good to sweat like this.

She could think of better ways to sweat, but this would do for now.

Barnes and Noble had been very fun, admittedly. She should’ve expected the grandiose size of the bookstore; everything was bigger and better in America. The range of books there was incredible and Mary looked like an alcoholic at a distillery. She was in her element amongst those fresh books.

Even Yumeko had picked up a book; it was a feminist contemporary novel Yumeko had originally read in Japan in its original translation. She wanted to see how the English translation held up.

The run, the book, the date with Mary – none of this really mattered. Not in Yumeko’s grand scheme. No, she was still waiting for a certain piece to fall into place.

When she heard the sauna door slam open, Yumeko smirked.

Kira stood there in all her glory. Despite the fact she had walked past the dormitory showers and was now in the sauna, she was (unfortunately) dressed. She wore those damn red-bottomed heels and not a single article of clothing was out of place.

She was a vision to behold.

“God, this place is gross.” Kira remarked with a sneer.

Yumeko laughed, saying, “You used to love the sento back home.”

There was a huge bathing culture back in Japan, and Yumeko had introduced it to Kira from a young age. They had visited both the public but indoor bathhouses, sento, and the hot springs or onsen. The sheer amount of nudity within those bathhouses had been a cultural shock for little Kira at the time.

Clearly she was over that hurdle now because she openly ogled Yumeko’s naked body.

Kira sniffed and said, “I was a child. I didn’t understand bacterial growth and transmission yet.”

Ah, she had missed that lovely voice. So prone to complaint. It made Yumeko want to bend over backwards until it made more pleasing sounds. In more than one way.

Yumeko sat up and straightened her spine, unashamed of her body. There was nothing Kira hadn’t seen before – and nothing Yumeko didn’t want her to see.

“You’re letting all the cold air in, Kira-san.” Yumeko said with a small smile, “Would you like to undress and join me? Like old times?”

She patted the bench beside her.

Kira bristled. The tinge of red to her cheeks was definitely because of the heat. Nothing else.

“Get out. We have to talk.”

She stomped off in those heels, leaving Yumeko behind within the sauna. Yumeko shook her head and smiled at Kira’s antics. She never really grew out of that only-child mentality, did she? Yumeko disposed of the old towel and picked up a fresh one on the way out of the sauna.

Her lady awaited.

When she stepped out, the air wasn’t as cold as she expected. Her body glistened from the moisture still lingering on her skin, her muscles toned and shapely from years of martial arts. She didn’t bother concealing much of her body from Kira. She simply wiped herself down.

Yumeko grinned, asking, “Did you miss me so much?”

Kira’s eyes briefly wandered to the sight of Yumeko’s naked, glistening body. Only briefly, of course. No one could accuse her of ogling like some peeping tom.

She stood by the sinks in this communal shower, where a long, horizontal mirror stretched across the wall. She inspected her nails as she said, “You haven’t been answering my calls. For hours.”

Yumeko could’ve shivered from happiness as it spread across her skin.

“My phone is in my room. I went for a run before I got here,” Yumeko tilted her head and asked, “How did you even know I was here?”

Kira looked at her like she was stupid, “Surveillance system. Duh.”

Yumeko merely laughed as she wiped herself down with a cold, eucalyptus towel. Her skin would definitely be stained with the scent. She grabbed her toiletry bag before walking over to the sink closest to Kira. The other woman stiffened at the slow approach but didn’t move out of the way.

Her eyes certainly wandered, though.

“Keep your damn phone on you so I can actually contact you. That might be helpful, yeah?” Kira snapped and crossed her arms, “I almost assumed that you’d been kidnapped by one of your many suitors.”

The vitriol and envy seemed to ooze out of every word Kira spewed. Yumeko was growing giddy with excitement but she needed to rein it in.

Setting the towel down, Yumeko said, “That almost sounds like jealousy. I like it.”

Kira scoffed, “Don’t get ahead of yourself. This partnership is just a means to an end. Now talk.”

“What exactly do you want to know, kaicho ?” Yumeko asked, drawing out the nickname as she said it.

“How did your little friend Mike react to me hijacking his little side-gig?” Kira asked.

Yumeko grinned at the memory of his rampage after Kira stole his side-betting business. She had never seen his face so red as he ranted and raved about thieves and intellectual property for an hour after the side bets had been added to the official leaderboards. Kira dug the knife in deeper when she stole the logo, of all things.

Michael had no idea that Yumeko was ever involved. Really, she only helped a little with the coding but otherwise let Kira handle it. A Timurov always had their own resources.

“He wasn’t happy but what could he do? He had his fun.” Yumeko shot her a look as she added, “And his name is Michael.”

The irritated reply was instantaneous: “Do I look like I give a fuck what your little boyfriend likes to be called?”

She finished up her skincare and moved onto lotioning her body. God forbid she forget after abusing her body’s pores like this. She cooed, “No need to be so snippy, Kira- chan .”

Kira’s eyes twitched.

“Do not call me that.”

Yumeko giggled, “Aw, why not? I used to call you that all the time.”

“We were six. Times change.”

She clicked her tongue in disapproval.

“Grumpy, grumpy.”

She was done now. All moisturised and clean, wearing only a bra and underwear with the towel thrown into a nearby linen skip. Yumeko was purposefully dragging out her nudity. It was for Kira’s obvious enjoyment. All she had to do was turn a little bit this way and–

She heard a sharp intake of breath and smirked. Finally.

“Since when do you have a back tattoo?” was Kira’s hushed question.

How long had Yumeko waited for this exact moment? She had imagined it happening so many times, in countless different situations and endless reactions from Kira. But reality was always so much better than her imagination.

“A couple years, now.” Yumeko answered, “Isn’t it cute?”

She rose to her full height and flexed her body under the overhead lighting, allowing her muscles to ripple and move the tattoo. The tattoo she was referring to was a simple spine tattoo that started between her shoulder blades and ended just above her sacrum. It depicted two koi fish swimming towards each other to meet in the centre of her spine. The space where they met was encircled with her parents’ kakegurui chip, the patterns and Japanese characters included.

This way, she always kept their chip with her.

When Yumeko looked back at Kira, the woman was clearly ogling her now. Her eyes were wide and her mouth parted just enough to make her flushed cheeks stand out. The picture of desire. Yumeko didn’t miss the way Kira’s hands flexed by her sides as if aching to touch the tattoo.

When Kira finally composed herself and spoke, she didn’t say what Yumeko was expecting: “They let you into the bathhouse with that?”

Ah. Right. They don’t allow visible tattoos in the sento usually. If the tattoos can’t be covered up, many people were denied entry. She was surprised that Kira even remembered that little tidbit.

Yumeko shot her a taunting look, saying, “That’s not why I got it.”

“Then why did you?” Kira asked.

Because I wanted you to run your nails along it one day.

Instead of voicing this, Yumeko said, “I just wanted a change. It was between a tattoo or a haircut.”

The exasperation was clear in Kira’s tone, “And let me guess: you decided with a coin flip.”

“You know me so well,” Yumeko cooed, “I’m touched.”

They were so close now. Just a step closer and Yumeko would’ve been on top of Kira. Oh, that was an excellent image, actually. Maybe she should just make it easy for Kira and bend over the sink so–

“This game you play… when you bat your eyelash and whisper something provocative… Does it usually work out for you?” Kira asked.

Her expression was dark and her words bitter. Yumeko wondered if her mouth would taste as bitter if she ran her tongue along the roof of Kira’s mouth. What kind of pretty noises might Kira make out then?

Oh, shit. Right. She’s getting distracted.

“Depends on how you define working out,” Yumeko replied.

Fan the flames, stir the pot. A vein was beginning to stick out on Kira’s neck as her irritation mounted. No, not irritation – jealousy .

Kira all-but snarled out, “Has your flirting actually worked on anyone or do you just enjoy whoring around?” 

Yumeko could’ve danced for joy.

“Ooh, that sounds awfully bitter, Kira-san.” Yumeko said as she hooked her finger into Kira’s belt loop, “Do you have someone specific in mind?”

As mad as Kira was, she didn’t remove Yumeko’s hold on her. If anything, she leaned forward and said, “I heard you went on a date with Mary. You were quite generous with all your little gifts.”

Yumeko hummed before saying, “How funny. I don’t remember telling anyone about our date.”

In truth, she had been banking on Kira finding out about their date. It was more of a friendly outing but Kira didn’t need to know that part. It was Kira’s job to know everyone’s business but especially Yumeko’s. Yumeko had planted the seeds, and now just needed to watch them sprout.

“A date. What an interesting choice of words.” Kira remarked with a scrunched up face.

She tugged a little on Kira’s belt loop, murmuring, “You’ll have to forgive any offence I cause with my words. We both know it’s not my native tongue.”

Kira’s eyes drifted down to her mouth as she snarked back, “Your tongue seems to be the root of all my problems.”

Yumeko stepped forward and closed the gap, saying, “It can definitely fix some problems for you, too.”

Her whole body was on fire now. This was flirting, it had to be. And Kira didn’t flirt with anyone from what Yumeko could gather. Since being at St Dom’s, no one had ever heard of a paramour for the resident student council president.

If Yumeko allowed herself to be extra delusional, she’d say that Kira was waiting for her after all these years.

Interrupting her lovely delusions was Kira’s hand which reached down and tore Yumeko’s hand away, effectively holding them at a distance once more.

“You’ll just flirt with anything that moves, huh?” Kira asked sarcastically.

Jealousy looked so good on her.

“I learned how to flirt with the best.” Yumeko replied, her eyes gleaming with mischief, “Remember playing boyfriend and girlfriend at your father’s dacha?”

Kira hissed, “Stop talking.”

Yumeko did. She pouted when Kira tossed her hand away. She immediately missed the proximity and warmth of her hand.

She watched as Kira stepped back and reestablished a respectable distance from her. The presidential facade was back in place as she spoke, “The first of the house games is about to start. Capture the queen. Did your little girlfriend fill you in?”

Twist the knife, dig it deeper.

“We didn’t really talk about university when we went out,” Yumeko drawled.

Kira snarled back, “Oh, I’m sure you didn’t.”

“Why don’t you fill me in, kaicho?” Yumeko taunted before adding, “In more ways than one.”

Her salacious tone and innuendo was not lost on Kira who merely rolled her eyes at her. Instead of indulging, she began to prattle off the rules, “House games are ways to win points for the House Cup at the end of the year. First one for this year will be Capture the Queen. These games are tedious but I intend to collect as many spade players as possible. I’m not going into the details, I just need to know where your loyalties lie.”

The orchestra had been playing their symphony for some time now, and the crescendo was on the horizon. Yumeko could almost taste it.

She sighed and said, “You want to know what house I’ve chosen.”

The look on Kira’s face was anything except friendly. Like a predator showing off their fangs, Kira grinned and said, “Oh, there is no choice, Yumeko. Your parents were spade legacy, which makes you spade automatically.”

“That’s a shame,” Yumeko said, “because Mary already invited me to Heart House. And I accepted.”

You see, Yumeko had gone through many horrible things in her life. Her parents’ sudden death, predatory guardians and family members enacting financial abuse, various injuries… but seeing the sheer dismay on Kira’s face was a new brand of pain for her.

It was as if the light inside Kira had died out. She didn’t look angry. Not at first. Instead, Kira’s frown melted away and her mouth hung open for a moment. She seemed to be at a loss for words. She watched as Kira’s bottom lip wobbled just once before her jaw snapped shut. Those achingly blue eyes grew stone cold and Yumeko recognised what she saw: all of Kira’s walls shot back up.

And it was all because of Yumeko. She wouldn’t take back what she said. She couldn’t. But that didn’t mean she didn’t want to. And it didn’t make watching Kira unravel hurt any less.

Kira’s voice was taut with tension. The affection and flirtatious tone was long gone, replaced with ice. She said, “Ah. So that’s how it is. So much for your little speech about loyalty, huh?”

Yumeko bit her tongue hard. There was so much she could say to fix this. So much she wanted to say instead. But none of them came out of her mouth.

She simply said, “You misunderstand.”

“Oh, no. I think I’ve understood perfectly.” Kira said, “Enjoy your house of losers. Don’t bother contacting me again.”

When Kira left, stiff-spined and jaw clenched, she took a piece of Yumeko with her. It took everything within her not to run after Kira and beg for her forgiveness, to explain everything.

But then this will all be for nothing. Yumeko needed to remember why she was doing all of this in the first place. Now was not the time for her to cave into baser instincts. No matter how badly her heart ached and tore itself apart.

Everything was going according to plan. It had to.

Capture the Queen began with much fanfare. Yumeko had never seen students so invested in a school tournament like this. She thought Japanese schools were pretty competitive but St Dom’s was in a league of its own; these students used their brains and brawn to get ahead, and fighting fair was a sign of weakness.

The rules were simple. Each house had a queen, the single most important player in the game. Their identity was secret. How the queen was actually informed of her status was a mystery to most students, except for former queens. What was known was that only the queen herself knew the truth when the game started and her job was to reveal this to her house’s advantage.

There was no use announcing your queenship when surrounded by enemies.

The game would conclude at 10PM. If a house queen was physically restrained by a rival house when the clock ran out, she will be deemed captured and the capturer’s house will gain a point. The house with the most points would win the game.

Heart House had never won a single game. They intended to reverse their fortune today.

Which was exactly how Yumeko found herself guarded by at least ten bruisers from Heart House, all armed to the teeth with baseball bats and brass knuckles. They came to win, clearly, and refused to let their queen get captured this time.

“The first sign of trouble, you get out of here,” Ryan whispered to her, “you get me?”

Yumeko took her time to survey the room. They were hiding in the backroom of the auditorium – easily defensible and with a small vent to the outside world for Yumeko to escape through if necessary.

She turned back to look at him, saying, “I got you. But I don’t think–”

Her words were cut off by Dori kicking the auditorium doors open. Weren’t those doors locked with chains?

“Sorry, Yumeko.” Dori said, not looking apologetic at all, “That keyboard of yours is great, by the way. Super creamy.”

The Heart House guards swarmed Yumeko.

“Thanks. Is it good enough to let me go?” Yumeko asked, knowing she didn’t have a chance in hell.

Dori laughed.

“Hell, no. Kira would turn me into taco meat.”

Kira. The name still stung and Yumeko winced at the mention of her. There was no time to dwell on this, however, because the mayhem began.

Students rushed at each other in varying amounts of violence and guile. Ryan took a baseball swing to the stomach but he also got plenty of punches in. Dori had apparently teamed up with a beaver (what the fuck?) as she wailed on Heart House students.

Yumeko took her chance and made a run for it. Just as they planned, she slipped through the vent with ease and made it to the outside world. The auditorium was built in front of the vast woodland near St Dom’s, so Yumeko’s job would be to run along the outskirts until she made it back to her dormitory.

She managed to run for ten seconds before an arrow landed five paces in front of her. She skidded to a stop, heart pounding and a scream on her tongue.

And there was Kira, armed with a bow and arrow like some avenging angel.

She stood next to Riri and a handful of spade guards. It was clear the big hunting group had split up; the larger group had gone inside to deal with the heart defense, while a smaller portion waited outside for the queen to be flushed out. They must’ve guessed what the plan was when they found Yumeko and the other students locked up inside. Only two ways out, technically.

Kira was nothing if not prepared.

Most people were armed with ordinary weapons. Of course Kira chose a bow and arrow as her weapon of choice. How was Yumeko supposed to outrun or dodge a longbow and an expert marksman?

She threw her hands up in the air in surrender.

“Come here often?” 

She didn’t get an answer. She didn’t expect one, really.

Kira approached Yumeko almost clinically. Her spine was straight, face neutral and not a trace of warmth or humour to be found. The true image of an ice queen. Even her blue eyes seemed to burn a little colder in the moonlight.

When she slapped the handcuffs on Yumeko’s wrists, Yumeko got a whiff of her perfume. Eucalyptus. Yumeko refused to even process that information.

She looked over her shoulder at Kira and said, “You know, if you wanted to tie me up, there’s a more fun way.”

Kira didn’t even look at her. The lack of acknowledgement felt like salt rubbed into a wound. Yumeko sighed and glared down at the dirt beneath her.

“We’ve got the Queen of Hearts.” Kira announced in a presidential voice, “Riri will accompany us. The rest of you find out where the other two queens are.”

Yumeko realised one thing as she was dragged away by Riri. A single, haunting realisation. She had planted all the seeds of her plan but hadn’t expected to receive the worst possible punishment tailored just for her:

The deprivation of Kira’s attention. The silent treatment.

She was marched through the campus and stared at Kira’s back the entire time. In that moment, she would’ve torn out her skin just to have Kira look back at her. Even for a moment.

Anything. Anything except the pure agony of wanting her, having her within reach, and being denied.

Yumeko had been staring at these damn jellyfish for ten minutes now.

Don’t get her wrong: they were cute. That’s undeniable. Their pink-purplish bodies bobbed adorably through the water of their kreisel tank, illuminated by the navy blue backlight. If Yumeko were in any other situation, she would’ve enjoyed watching them.

“I’m not usually a fan of shibari,” Yumeko drawled, “but I’ll make an exception for you, kaicho.”

She did not get a response. Yumeko groaned in frustration and fought against her restraints. She had been tied to a chair with her arms pinned behind her back. Apparently, the safest place to store Yumeko in until the game ended was Kira’s personal dormitory.

You know. The same dorm room that Yumeko broke into on her first day. Excellent plan, did Chad make it?

So Yumeko had been marinating in this chair and staring at fish for the better part of an hour. Kira was standing some paces ahead of her, eyes glued to the sea of monitors mounted on the wall. No corner of St Dom’s was safe from Kira’s view with this beefy surveillance system.

There was plenty more fish to see here, but Yumeko didn’t want to see fish or stupid monitors. She wanted Kira.

“The live feed can’t be that interesting, Kira. At least look at me,” Yumeko whined.

Kira didn’t tear her gaze away from the screens as she said, “You’ve served your purpose. I have no need for liars.”

Cold. Detached. Yumeko felt like a bucket of icy water had been dumped on her. She hated this.

Yumeko strained at the restraints, asking, “What exactly did I lie about?”

Laughing mirthlessly, Kira said, “Oh, nothing really. Aside from your promise of being on my side, my team.”

“That hasn’t changed.” Yumeko said, her voice tinged with something real , “I’m still on your side.”

The ice cracked a little. Kira inhaled sharply through her nose and snarled, “Give it a rest, Yumeko. I should’ve known better than to–”

She cut herself off, eyes widening for a moment too long. Yumeko hung on for any further words, any other reaction to fill in the blanks.

“...Than to what?” Yumeko finally asked.

Kira only shook her head.

“I should’ve known better.”

The silence returned. The low hum of the fish tanks was the only ambience to accompany the silence. Students are still playing the game and running around like headless chickens. Yumeko found that she didn’t give a fuck about the game at all.

“No sign of the Queen of Clubs,” Riri said, her voice clear yet soft, “but we believe that Diamond House has forfeit.”

This made Kira smile. Finally. Yumeko was beginning to forget what that even looked like. Kira said, “Then victory is assured.”

Riri only nodded in response. Yumeko felt a flare of jealousy rush through her. Why does Riri get to make her smile? Why does Kira smile at anyone else when—

“Hey, Riri-chan~” Yumeko called in that sing-song voice.

She hadn’t called Riri that in years. Maybe a decade at this point. Riri dragged her gaze away from her sister to stare down at Yumeko. While Riri was pristine in her clothes, Yumeko had dirt smeared on her skin and was restrained like a badly-behaved animal.

Yumeko allowed her emotions to take over as she asked, “Did you miss me? Probably not. I’m taking all of your big sister’s attention again. Just like old times, hm?”

“Don’t listen to her. She’s bitter because I’m not playing her games anymore,” Kira quickly said.

She never spared Yumeko a glance.

Riri thought a moment before asking, “Duct tape?”

Another smile from Kira. Yumeko felt like her head was going to explode from jealousy.

“What an excellent idea,” Kira murmured.

Yumeko laughed so hard until she was throwing her head back and thrashing in her chair. The shrill, shrieking sound bounced off the walls like a pinball. Both sisters were watching her now and she felt delirious with frustration and feelings of persecution. She asked, “But then how am I going to plant all these pretty seeds of doubt in Kira?”

The look on Kira’s face was one of pity and disgust… but at least she was finally looking at Yumeko.

Turning to her sister and speaking in a gentler tone, Kira said, “Go. She’s not going anywhere like this. See if you can find the Queen of Clubs.”

Riri didn’t argue. She never did. She always did exactly as her big sister told her to. Ever the loyal dog curled up at her master’s feet. Yumeko bit back a feral snarl that threatened to leave her mouth. There was so much that she wanted to say but… she just fucking couldn’t.

It was just two of them now. Yumeko glanced at the digital clock mounted above the monitors. 09:40PM.

Yumeko said, “Twenty-five minutes left.”

She was met with silence once more. This was a special kind of torture. What would it take for Kira to look at her? Did she have to knock this chair over? Injure herself? Actually, that idea wasn’t half bad.

Yumeko spoke louder this time, saying, “The silent treatment is getting pretty stale, Kira.”

“You know what the worst part is?”

Her words cut through the silence like a well-honed blade. Yumeko said nothing but felt her whole body grow still. The roaring in her ears stopped.

Kira turned to look at her. The light from the monitors illuminated the right side of her face. As beautiful as ever, but entirely out of Yumeko’s reach.

“I almost believed you.” Kira confessed, “That stupid fucking speech about wanting to stand by me. About working together… as partners of all things. I really thought…”

She trailed off for a moment. Nausea began to build inside Yumeko and it was through sheer force of will that she didn’t spew in that very moment.

Kira glanced at the jellyfish as she said, “You were right about one thing. My father does favour Riri. He’s always been harder on me. It’s… it’s just because he wants me to improve. I’m his heir, he wouldn’t choose Riri over me. He prepared me for this, to succeed him. He wouldn’t just…”

This time, Kira stood a little taller. Her hands no longer shook and her eyes shone with renewed determination. Yumeko would’ve loved to see it, if it didn’t mean that Kira was ready to cut Yumeko out of her life completely. The sight of her resilience made Yumeko want to rip her own heart out.

“You were wrong. He won’t choose her,” Kira said with no hesitation, “and if he’s even thinking about it, that just means I have to work ten times harder to prove that he should choose me. Starting with the House Cup. I will win it – with or without your interference.”

Fifteen minutes to 10PM. Yumeko hung her head and smiled. Finally, the games could end.

“Do you trust me?” Yumeko asked.

This time, the silence was filled with confusion and malice. She could practically feel the heat radiating from Kira as the woman asked, “Is that a serious question? After the shit you’ve pulled?”

Yumeko’s voice came out strangled as she begged, “Please, Kira.”

It all happened so fast. She saw boots step into her field of vision and just as she looked up, Kira had grabbed her by the shirt and pushed her back. Yumeko dangled in the air as Kira forced her to balance on the back legs of her chair. Yumeko leaned desperately into Kira’s touch – she didn’t care if she fell, she just needed to be close to Kira.

The absence of love wasn’t hate, it was apathy. At least if Kira hated her, it meant that she’d still feel something for her.

Kira’s words were spat out with endless malice and rage, “I don’t. I don’t trust you, and I definitely don’t fucking like you. You’re an aggravating nuisance. A parasite who worms her way into my life every now and then like a reoccuring nightmare. I hate it. I hate that you just won’t leave me alone! I hate you !”

The volume of her words made the room echo. The chair Yumeko was tied to creaked beneath her, the back legs groaning in protest. Yumeko felt herself deflate at these words.

It wasn’t that Yumeko hadn’t expected this level of malice towards her. Kira’s words were blanketed by years of insecurity and fear caused by her family. Yumeko had seen it all. As a girl, she had stayed up late at night comforting Kira on the phone when she cried her little heart out. She kept every letter and read every word in which Kira confided in Yumeko about her fear of her father. She knew all too well what Kira had been grappling with – and still was.

Now, all of it was being unloaded onto Yumeko. Every bit of hurt, of hate and of ruined hope was used as a weapon to dig into Yumeko. Kira jumped at any sign of betrayal, any hint of poison.

Yumeko knew all of this when she made this plan. She just didn’t expect it to hurt as much as it did.

Ten minutes left.

Her voice came out weak. Tired. Defeated.

“Mary is the true Queen of Hearts.”

The world froze over. Kira’s face melted from red in her rampage to horrified.

Yumeko pushed on, her voice soft, “She told me so herself. We spread the word that I was actually the Queen and people believed it because they wanted to. I’m the fresh meat. I’m the freshie that got Kira’s attention, right? I’m the perfect decoy.”

Kira’s hands shook where they were gripping Yumeko’s clothes. Her voice was disjointed as she spoke through the confusion and the fear, saying, “That… that doesn’t make sense, you had the entirety of the Heart House protecting you–”

“Which made it all the more believable. Right?” Yumeko said, looking up at her with tired eyes.

It felt good to finally get the truth out. The time she spent weaving this plot together had been exhausting. It would be lovely to curl into a ball and sleep for a decade.

Kira was too stunned to speak.

“Mary’s in the romance section of the library,” Yumeko continued, “she chose that spot because it’s just out of view of your cameras.”

When Kira looked back at the monitors, she found that Yumeko hadn’t been lying. Sure enough, that section in the library ended on the security cameras just before the romance section could be seen.

Yumeko was still hanging in the air as Kira kept her there. When Kira looked back down at her, there was a crazed look in her eyes. Like a cornered animal. Or one too scared to hope.

“It was a bet, right?” Kira said, rationalising, “That’s why you’re betraying your own house?”

Yumeko just shook her head, “No bets, no secret dealings. I knew that I needed to be in a different house if I was going to be any use to you. I’d be just another minion in Spade House. That’s why I took Mary’s invitation to be in Heart House.”

Kira’s words came out like a hushed prayer as she breathed out, “Because I needed someone on the inside.”

Yumeko gave her a small smile. It didn’t feel right even as she wore it. If Kira hated her, what was there to smile about?

“Exactly.” Yumeko said, “And no one will believe that I was the leak because everyone knows we’re… not talking.”

The implication hung in the air: because I went on a date with Mary, because we fought, because you aren’t talking to me, because you hate me again .

The front legs of the chair hit the floor with a soft thud. Kira hadn’t retreated her hands from Yumeko’s clothes. They merely shook harder as the cracks in Kira’s mask began to fall faster.

“You mean to tell me that all of this was just some elaborate scheme… to help me win?”

Yumeko nodded.

“I knew I had to play my cards right. The invitation to Heart House, fighting with you, the date with Mary – they were all just pieces I laid out ages ago. I knew you needed to win the House Cup. I already knew about the games. I just needed to figure out a way to make you win,” she explained.

She was watching Yumeko as if locked into a trance. Those parted lips that spewed so much hatred were so pretty right now. Would Kira hate her even more if she kissed her?

Kira whispered, “You’re lying. You… you just want to sneak in a win for Heart House. You think I’m stupid enough to leave you now and chase after a decoy?

“If I’m the real queen, you still win as long as I’m restrained and stuck here.” Yumeko argued, “If Mary’s the queen and you capture her, that’s still a point. You win either way. What do you have to lose?”

Kira’s lip wobbled horribly as she cried out, “God, haven’t you been listening? Everything ! I could lose everything!”

It was like a light at the end of the tunnel. Kira was looking at her with something more than malice, more than hatred, more than confusion. She looked at Yumeko… like she used to. Like a scared little girl who just wanted someone to trust and rely on. When had Yumeko stopped being that person for her?

Filled with renewed hope, Yumeko surged forward and strained against her restraints, pushing herself into Kira’s fists. She begged with tears stinging her eyes, “Take a chance on me. Please . I’m begging you. I’ve done nothing that didn’t benefit you, I swear, even if it seemed selfish or backstabbing. I told you before, Kira. I’m on your side. I’ve always been on your side.”

The world didn’t exist outside of the space between them. Nothing had ever or will ever exist again. Yumeko’s heart slammed against her sternum with each beat and the blood roared in her ears. She never wanted anything this much in her life, she never yearned like this, never needed anyone so badly. She could feel the fear staining Kira’s soul as they stared at each other, locked into this stasis. She was torn between hiding in her shell and closing her heart off, or trusting Yumeko again.

She already believed she had been duped by Yumeko once before. Fool her twice, shame on her. Yumeko had pleaded as best she could. Her heart was bleeding all over Kira’s hands. It was in Kira's court now.

She waited. And hoped.

And waited.

The scream Kira let out shook Yumeko to her very core. She watched with wide eyes and a heaving chest as Kira ran off, leaving Yumeko behind.

Leaving Yumeko alone.

In the distance, Yumeko heard someone crying as she let out laugh after laugh. It was only when she felt something hit her lap that she realised it was her crying. Her face was wet and her laughs were watery and crazed but she didn’t care.

Kira’s retreat meant that she was going after Mary. It meant that she was willing to consider that Yumeko was telling the truth. It meant she was willing to risk being fooled again, if it meant confirming that Yumeko was truly in her corner.

She had never been happier to see Kira leave. It felt like both a victory and ashes in her mouth.

Spade House won the game. The clock struck 10PM and the decoy had been revealed.

Mary had been equal parts sulking and raging when Heart House found her. She had been so confident in her victory. Spade House had found her surrounded by piles of books like a dragon nestled amongst its treasure. She was expecting to get started on the books Yumeko had bought her; she never expected Kira to descend upon her with a divine fury with five minutes left in the game.

No one questioned how Spade House secured the win. Not out loud, anyway. Everyone just assumed the easy truth: Kira Timruov always won.

Only two people knew the truth. Yumeko had been the Judas as she always was. She betrayed her friends at the last minute, to a woman who claimed she hated her. Her own house. And her own friends. For Kira.

In Yumeko’s defense, it hadn’t been done out of spite or greed. Her acts were simply that of an acolyte making an offering to her beloved deity.

The bonfire roared around her as she moved through the celebrating crowds. Every house except Spade had gone through their moments of sulking and licking their wounds. Like most things at St Dom’s, all sins were forgiven where alcohol and partying was concerned. Embers flew up into the evening sky and danced with as much fervour as the celebrating students. Laughter, music and life filled the air around her but she couldn’t concentrate on anything right now.

She was looking for one woman.

Her arms ached from her restraints and she was sure the bruises would linger for some time. She didn’t care. Her mind was set on one goal.

Find Kira.

She found herself exactly where you might imagine her haunting. Spade House had erected a marquees for house members only to party in to escape the cold night air. Kira sat in the entrance on an elevated platform with the rest of the student council. Her blue eyes burned with satisfaction as she gazed down at her house, her creation.

She looked like a goddess of war as she sat by the fire, her skin cast in a golden light. Dressed in all black and armed with a bow and a quiver full of arrows, she looked like Artemis reborn.

Their eyes met. Yumeko felt the world slip out from under her.

No words were exchanged. Yumeko wasn’t sure if she even breathed. All she knew was that it was no longer the earth beneath her that anchored her anymore – it was Kira.

The moment stretched on a little longer. Then, Kira nodded at her.

It wasn’t a smile. It wasn’t affection, per se. It wasn’t even gratitude. It was far more than anything of that: it was acknowledgement. It was proof that Yumeko had played her part. Yumeko had played the Judas and Kira was the devil utterly pleased with her.

In that nod, Kira had claimed her. Yumeko was given the most precious gift in the world: Kira Timurov’s trust.

Absent-mindedly, Yumeko felt a stirring in her chest. When she reached up to touch the burning skin there, she felt it. A thrill deeper than any risk, more powerful than any gamble she had ever made.

She felt alive. For the first time in years.

Chapter Text

2003, JABAMI SUMMER HOME, KARUIZAWA

Japanese cypress was the scent of summer in Yumeko’s childhood.

Her family had always had an estate in Karuizawa that they used as a summer home every year. For as long as she could remember, she spent her summers running through swaths of cypress and pine trees to chase fireflies when the sun dipped below the mountains.

She was an only child for most of her life. She knew how to keep herself entertained for the most part; this usually meant the people around her had to endure a slew of pranks and mischief. But all of that changed when she met Kira Timurov.

The two had been friends for many years. Their families were friendly, their parents being alumni from the same school. Yumeko had been too young to understand the depth of their relationship but she did know one thing: Kira was her best friend.

Currently, her friend was crouched beside the koi pond, just staring at the fish within. Hues of gold, white, orange and more all swirled into a kaleidoscopic within the freshwater pond below.

Kira watched them swim as if in a trance.

“You’re gonna fall in like that, Kira-chan.”

The little girl looked back at Yumeko and flashed her a wide, toothy grin. Her front left tooth had fallen out the day before and was given a single coin by the tooth fairy – five hundred Japanese yen. To a child with no concept of money, it was like Kira was set for life.

“Yumeko!” Kira called out, “Come, look at the koi fish. Aren’t they so pretty?”

She rushed over to her friend’s side. When she crouched down beside Kira, their knees brushed and shoulders bumped. Kira smelled like lavender – her mother sprayed her with some perfume since she was a “big girl” now, all toothless and rich.

“You’re even prettier, Kira-chan. Your hair is so gold,” Yumeko said with her own matching smile.

Kira giggled and said, “ Golden , Yumeko. You gotta work on your English if you’re gonna come see me in America.”

Yumeko murmured the word over and over again under her breath.

She really did love Kira’s hair. She had never seen anyone with blonde hair and blue eyes before she met Kira. She thought they were fake, and Kira laughed so hard that she cried when Yumeko started checking her roots. Kira was quick to laugh, which was great, because Yumeko thought she had the prettiest laugh.

Actually, Yumeko just thought Kira was the prettiest girl ever.

“Did you name any of them?” Kira asked after a moment of silence.

Yumeko pointed at the white koi fish with a blot of red staining its head, saying, “Him. His name is Dango.”

Tilting her head, Kira asked, “What does Dango mean?”

It was always funny to hear Kira pronounce Japanese words. It was like she could never quite get the intonations right. Yumeko giggled, saying, “It’s a candy. Have you ever ate it?”

“Eaten it.” Kira corrected her, “Have you ever eaten it?”

Red-faced and glancing away, Yumeko repeated the correct phrasing under her breath. For some reason, she wanted Kira to think her English was really good and that Yumeko was really cool. She never usually cared about this stuff, even at school. It was just when it came to Kira.

“But, no, I haven’t,” Kira answered as her little hand skimmed the pond’s surface.

Yumeko watched the koi fish leap and dance below, saying, “I’ll buy you some at the night market tomorrow. OK?”

“No, I should buy you the dango!” Kira argued as she began fishing into her pockets, “See! My lucky coin.”

When she brought her hand up, the yen she had been gifted by the tooth fairy glinted in the lamplight. To a child’s eye it was as precious and shiny as a gold nugget. Yumeko glanced between the coin, Kira’s giddy grin and the koi fish.

“Do you think the koi would eat the coin?” Yumeko asked.

Kira looked horrified as she pocketed her treasure.

“They would die. They can only eat gross stuff like bugs and worms.” Kira explained before excitedly asking, “Did you know they hibernate?”

Yumeko tilted her head to the side.

“What is hibernate?”

Kira began to prattle on, saying, “It’s when an animal sleeps for a long, long time because it’s cold. But it’s always warm here so I guess these guys are always awake.”

She was so smart. Yumeko thought she was way smarter than her at pretty much everything. Sure, she was good at math sometimes, but Kira was good at everything. Yumeko’s mother said it was because Kira was a Timurov; she had to be the best at everything.

Yumeko tried not to think about that. It made her chest feel funny.

“Hibernate.” Yumeko repeated, “That sounds fun.”

Kira giggled and said, “You can’t sleep, Yumi! We still have the whole summer together!”

She couldn’t help but curl up into a ball at this. Pouting, Yumeko whined, “It always ends too soon. I miss you when you go home to America.”

They were continents apart. Her father had shown her the world map and pointed out the distance between America and Japan when she cried about not being able to see Kira more often. It was hard on a ten-year-old to grapple with logistics. Why couldn’t America be just a few doors down from Yumeko? Why did she need money and a piece of paper with her face on it to travel? Life was too confusing sometimes.

Kira wrapped her arms around Yumeko and squished her into a tight hug. She always did this when Yumeko pouted. She squeezed and squeezed until she coaxed out a bellied laugh from Yumeko. It always worked. How could it not?

“That’s why you’re gonna move, right? So we can hang out forever?” Kira asked.

Yumeko shrugged, “Yeah, maybe. I have to ask my parents again.”

It was a very gentle but clear no from the Jabami’s. Yumeko’s family and place was here in Japan. Kira was a dear friend, yes, but she wasn’t Yumeko’s whole life – although Yumeko vehemently disagreed.

Undeterred, Kira let go and said, “Well, my mom said you could come. Papa doesn’t care.”

Papa. Yumeko hated that word. She had only ever heard one person called that: Arkadi Timurov. Kira’s father. He was a scary man. Hardly ever smiled, stern-faced and clipped tones. He was never mean to Yumeko but…

She didn’t like the way Kira’s family acted around him. It was always so tense and weird. It’s like Kira would only breathe when he left the room, sometimes.

Kira was always happy in Japan. She was always smiling when it was just the two of them.

“I wish you could stay here,” Yumeko murmured.

“I wish I could, too. It’s so pretty here. I could stay with you and your parents.” Kira murmured back, “Your parents are nicer than mine.”

Only the sounds of the active koi pond and the singing cicadas filled in the silence. She hated it when Kira was unhappy; it was like seeing the sun and feeling no warmth. It was wrong. Viscerally wrong.

Yumeko’s eyes moved faster than her brain could. They wandered to Kira’s back where a sliver of her bare skin was on display. Her dress was sleeveless and her arms were bare as a result… so the patterns on her back peeked out. Yellows, purples and blues swirled into an awful bruise. A constellation of bruises.

These weren’t the kind of bruises you got from playing around.

Yumeko wasn’t as smart as Kira, but she could guess what happened. She hated it. She hated thinking about it. And she knew better than to bring it up with Kira.

Her parents had already warned her not to.

She knew better. She kept her mouth shut, the words dying in her throat.

Yumeko stared down at the koi pond as all these emotions and thoughts swirled in her mind. These fish didn’t have to worry about someone hurting them. They didn’t have to say goodbye to their friends and worry about them; their whole life, everyone they’ve ever loved, lived in the same pond as them.

Sometimes Yumeko wished she lived there, too.

She couldn’t protect Kira. Not from here. So what could she possibly do? Maybe… maybe she could just be there for her best friend. It was all she could do and maybe that might be enough.

Because if nobody had Kira’s back, Yumeko did. She always would.

“I want to see you every summer.” Yumeko said with a fire in her eyes, “Yubikiri?”

Kira looked over and frowned at her, asking, “What does that mean?”

Yumeko stuck out her pinky to Kira and a look of realisation dawned on her face. Her mouth formed a little ‘o’ as Yumeko explained, “A promise.”

“Oh! A pinky promise!” Kira said quickly, a gleam of excitement in her eyes.

“Yeah, but it’s more important than that. If you lie, you die!” Yumeko said with all the seriousness and earnesty of a ten-year-old.

Kira laughed. Her eyes were the prettiest shade of blue. Like an ocean trapped inside. “That’s OK, because I’ll never spend my summer with anyone else, Yumeko. You’re my best friend!”

Her heart sang in a thousand languages, all joyous and hopeful.

“Yubikiri!”

“Pinky promise!”

They linked pinkies and bumped their foreheads together, giggling as they swore their little oath. They had no idea what the future might hold for them but they were certain that they would always have each other. Blue eyes met brown eyes, blonde hair intertwining in brown hair – they were two peas in a pod. They would always stay together. They had to.

But as all children had to learn at some point in their life: reality was far more cruel than anything they could have imagined.

PRESENT DAY, ST DOMINIC’S PREP

Life was good. Yumeko’s grades were immaculate, she had a ton of new friends and she was gambling more than ever before. She’d only been here for three weeks so this felt like a perfect record so far.

And best of all: Kira had personally invited Yumeko to her dorm!

Kira never invited people anywhere, but especially not to her lair. If Kira wanted you to be somewhere, she wouldn’t ask – she had ways of herding people like sheep into the right place. Yumeko felt a swell of pride and smugness to think she was the lucky outlier, then.

She all-but skipped her way to Kira’s dorm room.

Since the last time she had been tied up and hauled over to Kira’s dorm, she hadn’t returned. And the time before then she had broken in. Not exactly a stellar track record.

But! Yumeko intended to be on her best behaviour today. If she was a good girl, maybe Kira would invite her back again. And maybe if Yumeko was good enough times in a row, they would be married and riding off into the sunset before she knew it.

With that thought in mind, Yumeko knocked on Kira’s front door.

It didn’t take long before the door swung open and… there she was. Kira wasn’t that much taller than Yumeko, she knew that. And they both tended towards heeled-shoes but there was something about Kira that felt… grandiose. Like she was born on a pedestal higher than everyone else. It was attractive, if nothing else.

And she looked utterly done with Yumeko already.

Yumeko grinned from ear to ear, “I’m starting to think you miss my company, you know.”

“You can think whatever you like.” Kira deadpanned, adding, “Shoes off at the door. My house pets just cleaned the place.”

‘My’ house pets. Yumeko’s smile grew tight at the possessive word usage. She didn’t like the idea of people breathing in Kira’s direction, let alone being owned by her.

As Yumeko removed her shoes, she said, “I don’t like the idea of you having personal house pets.”

Kira glanced at her. Her eyes were almost unfairly blue, like the colour of a winter sky and just as cold. She gave Yumeko a once-over before asking, “Would you prefer to take their place?”

It was meant to be degrading, Yumeko knew that. But all she could think of was the delicious idea of being a pet for Kira. Hand-fed, collared, dragged around by a leash, made to sit in her lap and having her hair stroked… none of that sounded unpleasant. If anything, it just made the dull throbbing being Yumeko’s legs worse.

Who wouldn’t want to be Kira’s pet?

“As long as I get a pretty leash and collar,” Yumeko said, only partly joking.

She stepped over the threshold and felt a wave of emotion roll over her. It was odd, being invited in for once. It almost felt intimate. Neither of them wore shoes now and so they were mostly at the same height – almost on equal footing.

Kira sneered at her, “Something is seriously wrong with you.”

Yumeko shrugged and said, “God forbid a woman have hobbies.”

She didn’t miss the pink tinge to Kira’s ears.

That didn’t even get acknowledgement. Kira delved further into her evil lair and Yumeko happily trailed after her. Of course she was over the moon about the whole situation. I mean, this basically meant they were married, right?

Kira’s home was immaculate. You would think it was a penthouse suite with how clean and luxurious it was. Yumeko was (unhappily) aware that plenty of house pets came in to clean the dorm room but the furniture and aesthetics were clearly done by Kira’s hand.

The first thing Yumeko ever noticed about Kira’s dorm was the cold, blue lighting. She must’ve had specially-installed lights which did sound like something Kira might do. Surprisingly, the blue didn’t make the space feel cold; it actually just made Yumeko feel a little at ease.

Luxury oozed from every part of this space. The herringbone oak floors, the marble countertops, the tasteful artwork with silver-plated information plaques provided below – it was the murmurings of wealth, of old money. The scent of eucalyptus lingered in the air.

But the really impressive part could only be seen further inside. The lounge room didn’t have a television like most homes; instead, it had a feature wall dominated by a massive aquarium. It was a cylindrical kreisel tank and backlit with cobalt LEDs that shimmered like moonlight on open water. Inside, a bloom of moon jellyfish drifted like ghosts through their cobalt world. They didn’t move very fast, more like drifting through the saltwater in hypnotic swirls.

It felt like this tank had a whole other world inside of it.

Yumeko remembered being tied up across the room to a chair only a week or so ago, and was stuck staring at these same jellyfish. Funny how the sight of them didn’t bother her as much now.

Kira was already standing by the kitchen island by the time Yumeko looked back. When Yumeko bounced over, she noticed all the ingredients laid out on the counter. Chives, anchovies, capers, sherry wine vi–

“Sashimi?” Yumeko squealed out.

She nearly barrelled Kira over to stare at the gorgeous pile of tuna sitting in a bowl. It had been cubed up and looked ready to serve – and Yumeko was salivating just imagining biting into it. How long had it been since she had some proper omakase?

Kira roughly hip-checked her (cute) and said, “I’ve made too much. Riri doesn’t like raw fish. Sit, I’ll get you a plate.”

Yumeko had no idea Kira could make tuna tartare like this. If she had, she would have begged her to make some ages ago. Still, when she realised what Kira had said, she let out a dramatic and suffering sigh.

“You have personal pets, you chose your sister over me…” Yumeko whined, “this is the worst start to a date ever.”

She still sat down, though.

“This isn’t a date,” Kira corrected.

Yumeko placed a hand to her chest, “Then why is my heart pounding.”

Kira looked her dead in the eye, saying, “Gambling addiction, dopamine abuse, caffeine withdrawals, generalised anxiety disorder, post trauma—”

“Booooo, you’re being mean.”

Yumeko was definitely pouting now.

Kira smirked at this, seemingly taking joy out of Yumeko’s misery.

“And you talk too much.”

Yumeko’s eyes wandered to the giant aquarium across the room once more. Something that expensive and well-cared for deserved to be admired, after all. Much like the owner of said tank. Yumeko glanced between the tank and the other woman, saying, “You know, the last time I was here I was tied to a chair and stuck staring at those jellyfish.”

She received a blank look in return. Not even a trace of guilt to be found. All was fair in love and war, Yumeko supposed. Shooting Kira a salacious grin, she said, “If you like, we can reenact that memory with a bit more rope involved–”

Her words were interrupted by Kira shoving a spoonful of tuna in her mouth. She didn’t care that she was cut off – the moment the taste hit her tongue, she was in heaven. It was just as good as the sashimi back home. The umami, the brine, the delicate and cold texture just melted on her tongue–

“Again. You talk too much. Eat,” Kira ordered her.

Yumeko happily munched on the offered plate of tuna and let out a contented sigh. She continued to eat while being well aware of Kira’s eyes on her. It wasn’t unlike being watched by a wild animal that was considering how best to tear you apart with its teeth.

After a moment of silence that stretched on for too long, Kira said, “This is the longest you’ve gone without talking since you transferred here.”

Yumeko moaned obscenely before saying, “I’ve missed this. American food is so… heavy.”

Even Kira cracked a smile at this. She asked, “What, you don’t like deep-fried everything and excessive amounts of processed sugar?”

“No, unfortunately. I plan on living past forty.”

“With the amount of trouble you get into, forty is generous. Your gambling will take you out before a corndog does.”

Yumeko waved her off. The tartare was almost done and she wished she had the self-control to slow down and savour the food. Kira clearly knew her way around the kitchen; she’d make someone very happy one day. Scratch that. Kira would make Yumeko very happy one day. Why was she even pretending like she wouldn’t lock this down eventually?

“So, aside from feeding me this delicious food,” Yumeko said, “why did you invite me over?”

Kira leaned on her elbows and asked, “Do I need an ulterior motive?”

Yumeko shot her a look.

“You don’t, but you always do.”

Kira made a face that conveyed begrudgingly acknowledgement. She asked, “Have you considered any extracurricular clubs?”

Yumeko shook her head at this, “Honestly, I didn’t even know St Dom’s had that.”

“It looks good on a resume to have at least one club on your record.” Kira frowned before asking, “What are you even studying?”

She wasn’t honestly surprised that Kira hadn’t investigated this before. Did the students at this university just forget that they actually had to study? Or was it just a side-quest for the children of the uber wealthy?

Her mind drifted to Mary. That woman spent days in the room just studying and completing assignments because unlike the legacy kids at St Dom’s, she actually needed a job after this. Not everyone can be born with a silver spoon in their mouth.

Yumeko answered, “CS, with an Econ minor.”

Kira blinked. And blinked again.

“...What combination could that possibly be for?”

“Gacha game development, ideally,” Yumeko replied.

Ah, gacha games. Yumeko had played every gacha game available since she was a child. There was something so fascinating about a genre of gaming dedicated to fucking you over. It was all the intensity and frustration of a souls-like game but with the added bonus of sucking your wallet dry.

In her main game, Honkai, Yumeko was considered a “whale” – a big spender amongst little fish. She loved two things above all in life: women and gambling. It was a match made in heaven.

Speaking of heavenly women, Kira massaged her temples and said, “English, please.”

Yumeko pushed her empty bowl away, saying, “OK, so. You know all those addictive games where you can spend real money to gamble on characters and in-game items? Where the chances of successfully pulling for what you want are almost nothing? That’s gacha games. It comes from the gachapon game in Japan where you pay to get little capsules that might have the toy you actually want in it.”

A long stretch of silence followed.

“I’m so lost,” Kira admitted.

Yumeko snorted and clasped her hands together, asking, “Do you play many video games?”

Kira thought for a while before saying, “I think I played Pokemon once.”

No fucking wonder. There was a continental divide between their understanding of games.

“Wow…” Yumeko breathed out, “OK, let me put it like this. I like gambling. I also like games that make people who don’t like gambling to learn to love gambling without realising it. I want them to get hooked before they realise how deep the claws are in them. The game itself is just an incentive to open up their wallets.”

It was predatory and cruel and Yumeko loved it, endlessly. The absolutely misery of grinding for hours and hours, saving up in-game currency and your own cash, then finally pulling for a character you want… and getting fucked over? The ratio of risk and reward was too delicious for Yumeko to ignore.

“What does the profit look like?” Kira asked, ever the shrewd business woman.

“Globally, hundreds of billions.” Yumeko answered, “But I’m not in it for the money.”

Kira raised an eyebrow at this, “A true gambler.”

“Of course.”

They were both done with their food. Yumeko rubbed her belly like a kitten swollen with milk. Maybe if Kira was in a good mood she might let Yumeko kiss the salt off her lips. Wouldn’t that be the dream?

Ignorant of Yumeko’s thoughts, Kira sighed and said, “Well, I don’t know what clubs can help you with that particular goal. But you’ll need a club regardless. I can’t be seen fraternising with a bum. It’s bad enough you’ve lumped yourself in with Heart House. Do you need a list?”

Yumeko grinned from ear to ear, “Let me guess: you prepared one and printed it off just for me.”

Kira glared at her for some time… but eventually reached down and handed her a sheet of paper. Sure enough, when Yumeko skimmed the list she found a comprehensive list of extracurricular clubs that were sorted by popularity. She giggled due to Kira’s predictability. That woman valued her spreadsheets above people.

“We have an equestrian team?” Yumeko asked, a small frown on her face.

Kira nodded, saying, “It’s mostly for decoration. We do trail rides, dressage classes, grooming the horses–”

Yumeko slammed her hands onto the countertop, effectively cutting Kira off. The excitement was evident in her voice as she squealed, “You’ve ridden a horse?”

This woman was like something out of a dream. An expert archer, an heiress, and now a trained equestrian, too? What was next, would she be rescuing Yumeko from a dragon? It was as if someone had ripped her straight out of a fantasy novel like the ones Mary read.

Hopefully with just as much smut.

“Remind me to show you the stables at some point.” Kira said with a small smirk, “I’m also on the swim team. We don’t compete, though.”

Yumeko thought for a moment before she asked, “Not one of the artsy clubs?”

The temperature in the room dropped by several degrees. Kira had stiffened up completely and the smirk had melted off of her face. In a voice strained with tension, she said, “No.”

Yumeko pouted out of genuine sadness, saying, “But you were such a wonderful artist, Kira-san.”

“I was a child. We all have to grow out of childish hobbies when we grow up,” was Kira’s gruff reply.

She thought back to her childhood memories with Kira. She remembered her mother buying Kira a set of oil paints and teaching her how to use them when they were younger. Yumeko remembered how many hours she spent watching Kira paint the scenery in Japan, daubs of paint staining her little hands and face.

Kira always smiled back then. It was a much rarer sight, now.

“So you don’t love flowers anymore?” Yumeko asked.

Her voice came out like a whisper, yet Kira flinched like she had been struck. She didn’t answer and she kept her gaze far from Yumeko’s.

“I kept your artbooks. Every single one,” Yumeko murmured, as if speaking to a frightened animal.

Only Yumeko’s loneliest days, when she missed Kira the most, she would go through those artbooks. Every paint smudge, every scratch of the pencil, every dust of charcoal – it felt like an amalgamation of Kira’s soul displayed on the page. It was one of the few things Yumeko still had of Kira.

When Kira finally looked at her, her expression was torn, open, vulnerable . It was as if every word murmured from Yumeko’s mouth stripped down her defenses, one by one. Kira looked like she wanted to say something, like the words were just sitting on her tongue ready to come out. In the end, though, she never managed to spit it out.

Yumeko sighed but knew better than to push more.

Instead, she asked, “What about fencing?”

Kira visibly relaxed at this change of topic. She straightened up her back, saying, “Fencing is good. Noble. But why choose fencing?”

Yumeko shrugged, “I did kendo a lot as a kid. I’m sure I can handle a dainty little toothpick that those fencers use.”

Kira looked like the cat who ate the canary.

“You might just eat those words. Riri’s on the team, too.”

With that, she picked up their empty dishes and walked over to the sink. Yumeko’s brain took its time processing her words, the running water acting as ambience. Riri was on the team? Well, that must just be fate. Clearly she was meant to keep pressing the attack on Riri, find out where her true loyalties lied.

She had to find out if Riri was loyal to Kira, or to the poisonous honey that Arkadi dripped into her ears.

When Yumeko looked up again, she found Kira wordlessly cleaning the dishes in the sink. It was such a mundane task yet Kira somehow made it look elegant. Was it the strong lines of her back or the dexterous way her hands moved? Kira always possessed that quiet nobility that only children of aristocracy had. Like the world was meant to bend for them and they knew it.

Kira had always been a clean person. Her dorm was spotless for more reasons than just the house pets; a clean environment meant a controlled mind. And Kira was nothing if not a control freak.

Yumeko never faulted her for this desire for control. It was unsurprising that she craved autonomy and a high perch on which to look down on others, given her childhood.

Her eyes drifted to Kira’s back which was turned to her now. She had grown up into a beautiful woman, yes, but Yumeko wondered if some things hadn’t changed. If she were to peel off Kira's clothes, would she still find the bruises that decorated her back so often as a child? When was the last time Arkadi put his hands on Kira? On her mother? Did he ever touch Riri, or was she spared the rod?

All of these thoughts ran through Yumeko’s mind as she watched her. She hoped that Kira would have a spotless body, free of any stains or evidence. But part of Yumeko knew better. She knew exactly what might be hidden under those layers of clothes.

The only saving grace was that Kira likely hadn’t seen her father in the months away at university.

Yumeko’s hands balled into fists. It made her sick knowing that the man who freely abused his family was using her – granted, she was acting as a double agent against him. But the fact remained that Arkadi believed her to be in his corner. He was a necessary evil, yes, but evil undoubtedly.

Just because he had been good to her over the years didn’t erase this fact.

She hadn’t been able to protect Kira when they were just children. Yumeko did as her parents told her to do; she kept her mouth shut and never brought up the bruises. She never questioned the tension in the room when Arkadi walked in. She was a good girl and trying to be a good friend.

But it was clear that her efforts were for naught: Kira was still shackled in the same chains, only now they were heavier with age.

It wasn’t like Yumeko hadn’t tried to be there for Kira. It was just hard to be a good friend when you were cut out of your friend’s life unceremoniously.

The ghosting happened right after Yumeko’s parents’ funeral. She never learned the reason why Kira suddenly stopped returning her calls and texts. She never found out how Kira could hold her as she broke down in grief one week, and then disappear from Yumeko’s life the next.

Kira’s disappearance ate at Yumeko every day since then. The ghost of her memory haunted every action Yumeko made. She swore she wouldn’t hold it against Kira, that she wouldn’t dig into Kira's reasons until Kira told her of her own volition.

It didn’t make sense, so Yumeko didn’t try to make sense of it. The concept of it sounded like a unique brand of torture. She would rather hear it from Kira, rather than subject herself to madness and misery trying to decipher it herself.

A human’s greatest tool and their biggest weakness was their imagination.

She wandered over to Kira, and pressed herself up against the other woman’s back. She felt Kira stiffen up as she wrapped her arms around Kira’s waist. When was the last time someone touched her so brazenly? Kira never let anyone touch her… but she hadn’t pushed Yumeko off just yet.

Yumeko’s tone was light even if her heart wasn’t, “You broke your promise.”

Kira's hands grew still as they hung under the running water. She murmured back, “What are you talking about?”

“You promised to spend your summers in Karuizawa with me. Remember?” Yumeko asked.

Her body stiffened up impossibly more beneath Yumeko’s gentle weight. Her tone was incredulous as she said, “That promise was made between children a decade ago.”

She felt like a powder keg waiting for a spark to set her off. For once, Yumeko chose to tread carefully through these troubled waters.

“We made it for life, Kira-san.”

She tapped her pinky against Kira’s hip bone. Yubikiri, yubikiri .

“Don’t be childish, Yumeko.” Kira snarled out. The anger simmered just under the surface.

“You stop being so serious.” Yumeko countered, “Where’s the little Kira who played with all the koi fish? Does she wanna talk to her friend Yumeko?”

“She’s dead and buried,” Kira replied as she rocked back into Yumeko’s body.

“What a shame.” Yumeko murmured back and tightened her grip on Kira’s waist, “I really loved her.”

The past tense of the word felt like it sucked the air out of the room. Kira's hands were clenched into fists but she didn’t push Yumeko away. She could feel her heart beating like crazy at this proximity, as if trying to break through her sternum to reach Kira’s heart only inches away.

Yumeko hadn’t been lying. She loved Kira more than life itself when they were kids. Losing her best friend had been a fate worse than death.

“Papa didn’t want me going overseas to play with you.” Kira whispered back, her voice thick with emotion, “I’m his heir. I needed to spend my summers cultivating my skills, proving myself, making connections.”

“You couldn’t do that with me? You couldn’t return a single phone call?” Yumeko asked.

She could feel her own anger rushing to the surface, begging to be let loose. But Yumeko was rarely an angry person – if any emotion were to come out, it was usually manic glee or grief. Now was not the time for either of them. Yumeko swallowed down the lump growing in her throat.

Kira smelled like a blend of eucalyptus and cypress. Yumeko’s head lolled forward until her forehead rested next to Kira’s left ear.

“What, do you want an apology?” Kira asked with vitriol.

Yumeko shook her head gently and refused to move it away from Kira’s head.

“I want whatever you’ll give me. The truth. A pretty lie. Brutality, even. I’m just… glad you’re talking to me again,” Yumeko admitted.

It came off more vulnerable and needy than Yumeko intended. But it was the truth and she did not regret saying it. Right here, right now, felt like exactly the place where Yumeko should be.

It might’ve been her wishful thinking but she felt Kira’s head turn slightly towards her. Kira’s breathing was growing more shallow and breathing in tandem with her felt like a lover’s embrace. It felt like they were being rocked by ocean waves, pushing them closer and closer to each other.

Was it all in Yumeko’s head or did she have an effect on Kira? The question itself was maddening.

Kira took a sharp intake of breath. Then let it out slowly.

“I… I can’t always… do what I want.” Kira said, her words spoken with care, “I had expectations to meet. Eyes are always on me. I can’t…”

Her voice trailed off. Yumeko resisted the urge to reach up and pull the words off Kira’s tongue herself. Instead, she pushed her cheek against Kira’s ear and asked, “And what do you want, Kira?”

This time, Kira did turn her head to the side. Their cheeks brush and it took everything for Yumeko not to collapse then and there. The intimacy of it all made her skin burn where they touched.

“It doesn’t matter,” Kira rasped.

Yumeko murmured, “It does to me.”

Kira made a noise of frustration before she unlaced Yumeko’s arms from her waist and turned around to face her. Yumeko didn’t pull back. Now Kira was directly in front of her and Yumeko’s hands rested on the edge of the sink. She had Kira trapped. The same Kira who was flushed in her face and breathing hard.

She looked so lovely when she was cornered.

“It’s none of your business,” Kira snapped.

“It could be.”

Kira made a move as if she was going to break out of this space. She didn’t stand a chance against Yumeko; Yumeko blocked her retreat with her arm before pulling her in for another hug. God, what was wrong with her today? Why was she so needy and clingy with Kira? The same Kira she hadn’t touched like this in years. Was it just because she was worried for Kira?

She wasn’t sure why Kira was even tolerating her right now. She had Riri attack people for far less. Yet she was letting Yumeko throw herself onto Kira like a koala bear with little resistance.

“Not yet.” Yumeko whined, “I’m not done yet.”

Her head was pressed against Kira’s ear as she wrapped herself around the other woman. If Kira tried to leave again, Yumeko wouldn’t be opposed to also wrapping her legs around Kira, too. Let’s see Kira carry her around, then.

Kira huffed and asked, “And when exactly will you be done?”

Yumeko’s reply was instant, “When I convince myself that you’re safe.”

Silence followed. She felt Kira grow still against her body as she asked, “...Why wouldn’t I be safe?”

“You tell me,” Yumeko replied.

Her words were simple, but a clear challenge. She was daring Kira to dance around this, to lie right to Yumeko’s face. They both knew what Yumeko was talking about. Was Kira brave enough to voice it?

In the end, Kira didn’t say anything. She simply deflated in Yumeko’s arms. It was just as Yumeko expected.

Although it felt wonderful to hold Kira like this again, it just wasn’t the same. Yumeko was hanging onto memories of them cuddling as children, of intertwined limbs and drool-damp pillows. She clung to memories of late-night sleepovers and giggling until their stomachs hurt. This felt more like soothing an animal who didn’t not want to accept love just yet.

Yumeko could respect that. She took one more moment to savour the feeling before she peeled herself off of Kira. It felt like a eulogy.

Stepping back, Yumeko felt her back hit the kitchen island behind her. A respectable distance from the other woman. She straightened up her spine, saying, “You can keep your promise this year. Come back to Karuizawa with me in the summer. The koi fish missed you.”

Kira was still breathing hard after the embrace had ended. She was looking at Yumeko with an indescribable emotion. The implication of Yumeko’s words were not lost on her, however.

She swallowed and said, “Maybe I missed them, too.”

And there was nothing more to say. It wasn’t a confession but it was something greater: it was the smallest step of progress. The smallest chance of returning to what once was. They shared a small, awkward smile that made Yumeko’s heart soar.

The beautiful moment was ruined by Kira's stomach grumbling. The two of them shared a look.

Yumeko asked, “Wanna get ice cream?”

Kira hesitated for a moment.

“…Only if you’re buying.”

Somehow, breaking into Kira’s dorm was easier the second time around. This was becoming a bad habit.

In Yumeko’s defense, she wasn’t up to nefarious purposes this time. Well. OK, not entirely nefarious. She did have a bit of manipulation in her plans but that was only the main goal. The side goal was to marinate in rose-oil infused, nearly-boiling water until she turned into a prune.

Mission successful.

Yumeko had been enjoying all the amenities that Kira’s dorm bathroom had to offer. Fluffy towels, scented body oil, bubbles and best of all – privacy. Yumeko was sick to death of showering in the communal bathroom in Heart House. She grew up around public bathhouses, yes, but they were membership-based. The high-end kind of bathhouse where your parents had to know someone if you wanted to join up. Not a dorm bathroom filled with stinky college students.

As Yumeko poured water down her shampoo-lathered scalp, she could feel all her troubles melt away.

Until she noticed Riri standing in the fucking doorway.

“ Kuso ! How long have you been standing there?” Yumeko asked, flinching with her hand on her chest.

Riri only stared at her with eyes widened in fear and horror.

Well, the main quest had arrived. You see, Yumeko was… reinvigorated after her chat with Kira a few days ago. You know, the one where she was all-but humping the woman’s legs and begging her to run away with Yumeko to Japan. Whatever, the point was that she was rededicated to the cause. The cause being protecting Kira from anything and everything that even breathed the air around her wrong.

That meant that Riri would be suspect number one. I mean, on paper, it made the most sense. Arkadi favoured her, she was the neglected half-sibling, her step-mother hated her, Kira used her as an attack dog in public – the groundwork for a vengeful competitor for the Timurov throne was there. It was like the plot of a power fantasy novel, to be honest.

But Yumeko had to do what Yumeko did best: figure people out. And that started with the person closest to her. Riri.

Now, Yumeko knew that at 12PM on a Wednesday, Kira held a meeting with the student council to discuss budgeting for the quarterly House Cup games. Yumeko also knew that Kira was the kind of person who wouldn’t leave a meeting like this for anything.

Not even if someone were to, I don’t know, break into her home. But… she would absolutely send someone to investigate the break-in. Someone close to her, someone she trusted to handle threats. A valiant white knight that preferred to harm enemies first and never question orders.

Which was exactly why Riri was currently staring at Yumeko taking a bubble bath in Kira’s dorm.

“You know, you weren’t the Timurov daughter that I would prefer peeping on me in a bath,” Yumeko drawled as she leaned back into the back.

As if just realising that Yumeko was naked, Riri snapped her head to the side and avoided looking at her. Her usually soft-spoken voice came out rough as she asked, “Why are you here?”

“To take a bath,” Yumeko deadpanned.

Riri spoke through gritted teeth, clarifying, “Why are you in Kira’s dorm?”

Yumeko sighed into the bath until only her head was above water, saying, “Because she has a great bath tub. I can only use the public showers so many times before I crave a bit of luxury.”

“You aren’t allowed here.”

Her voice was tense. Good. Yumeko preferred a little tension during her interrogations; a calm heart was better at lying.

Yumeko rolled her head to the side and murmured, “We both know you won’t get me out of this tub, Riri-chan.”

In response, Riri shot her a challenging look. Yumeko didn’t feel an ounce of fear as she rested her arms on the rim of the tub. She couldn’t. No matter how old Riri got or how scary other people found her, Yumeko would always remember the little girl who called her “onee-chan”. It was hard to take her seriously after that.

“You know what I don’t get?” Yumeko said, “You’ve always been a shy girl. I still remember when we first met. You were, what, eight? Clinging to your big sister and shaking in your boots. It was so cute.”

This earned her no reply. Riri just continued to stare at her. Her gaze was absent of lust, which Yumeko appreciated, but that also gave her little to work with. She played with the surface of the water as she said, “But the mask is new. What do you have to hide, exactly?”

Yet again, Riri didn’t answer. She pulled out her phone and tapped on her screen for a moment. Yumeko smirked at this, knowing she was probably updating her sister. Ever the faithful dog. At least as far as appearances went.

She wondered just how deep that loyalty ran. Skin-deep or to the bone? Could it be bought? Yumeko intended to pick it apart.

“Do I need a reason?” Riri asked, pocketing her phone.

“You’re a Timurov.” Yumeko shot her a level look, “Your family never does anything without a reason.”

Riri stared at her for quite some time. Just when she thought the silence would continue, Riri said, “You’ve changed.”

It was said so quietly, so gently, that Yumeko almost believed she imagined it. She stared at the rose petal as it slipped between her fingers onto the water below.

Yumeko’s mind was far away as she said, “Becoming an orphan will do that to you.”

When she eventually looked at Riri again, there was a shimmer of emotion in her eyes. The gleam of something real. When had that shy, little girl become so stoic? A personal choice or a survival strategy, Yumeko had to wonder.

“I’m sorry. About your parents,” Riri murmured.

It felt like an olive branch. It felt far too kind. Yumeko could only nod stiffly in response; it felt wrong to make a joke out of her sincere condolences.

Instead of dwelling on it, Yumeko put her own proverbial mask on and asked, “So why the mask, chiisai kage?”

Riri softened a little.

“You haven’t called me that for years.”

That… twisted the knife for Yumeko. She hated this. She hated that all it took for her to waver in her mission was for Riri to show her a glimpse of softness, of the girl she used to be. Was Yumeko really so beholden to her childhood like this?

Yumeko replied, “It hasn’t changed. You’re still in your sister’s shadow, ever the faithful warden.”

A small silence followed.

“The mask helps.” Riri said, adding, “Less emotion.”

“Is that so? Then why don’t you pull that mask down and show me a pristine, stoic face?” Yumeko asked with a Cheshire-like grin on her face.

Finally, there was a wary look in Riri’s eyes. Bullseye.

Yumeko kept her body below her shoulders hidden in the water as she leaned forward. She rested her arms on the end of the tub closest to Riri, asking, “What’s wrong? Why don’t we gamble for it? If you’re telling the truth and there’s no little secret hidden under there, I’ll drop out tonight.”

You could hear a pin drop now. Riri’s eyes were wide with shock and the mask was the only thing keeping her jaw off the floor. Yumeko knew she was taking a huge gamble right now but she had to be willing to take risks for Kira. She had to understand the playing field – who exactly did Riri’s loyalties lie with? Kira or Arkadi?

If Yumeko was going to figure that out, she needed intel. Something personal that she could dissect and hold under a microscope.

Unfortunately, Riri didn’t take the bait. The risk was too great and the mask remained. What a shame. She was just like her sister – too afraid to take any real risk, overthinking everything. Yumeko let out an unhappy sigh.

“I thought so.” Yumeko drawled before adding, “I guess I gave Mary the wrong information, then.”

At this, Riri perked up, “Mary?”

Yumeko’s grin grew even wider and she raised an eyebrow at that reaction, saying, “That got your attention. Maybe her feelings aren’t so one-sided.”

The words hung in the air for quite some time as Riri digested them. Yumeko entertained herself by watching Riri’s eyes journey through every possible emotion. If she didn’t know any better, she’d think she saw a hint of pink growing within that porcelain skin.

Now that Yumeko thought about it, Kira blushed the same way; a light dusting of pink on her cheeks that quickly spread to her ears. Maybe she should flirt with her more often–

“Kira cares for you.”

Yumeko glanced up at Riri, realising that she had gotten lost in her thoughts about Kira. Really, what was new?

Riri straightened out her shoulders and said, “It’s the only reason I let you behave like this.”

The threat was clear. But unfortunately for Riri, she was familiar with much scarier things than a girl hiding behind a mask.

“And what about you, little shadow?” Yumeko murmured with a heavy gaze, “How do you feel about all of this?”

“If I were Kira, I’d keep you far, far away. You’re a distraction. A memory that should’ve stayed dead.”

Cold, distant, clinical. It seemed the mask was working its magic on Riri.

Yumeko tilted her head, asking, “And what am I distracting her from?”

Riri’s answer was instant and visceral: “Her inheritance.”

It was just too ironic, too hilarious – Yumeko let out a shriek of laughter. It bounced off the walls and Riri flinched at the sudden sound. Could you imagine? The illegitimate contender for the Timurov throne was concerned for Kira’s inheritance? The one person who Arkadi intended to place above Kira… was the one apparently safeguarding her birthplace? How ironic.

When Yumeko’s laughter finally subsided, she spoke to Riri like she was a child: “Am I the only obstacle to Kira’s inheritance? Do you see no other… problems?”

Riri said nothing but her eyes told Yumeko exactly what she needed to know. Fear, clear as day, dark as the night. Yumeko pressed the assault, asking, “How’s uncle doing? Does he still send you gifts?”

Uncle. What a sweet term for a horrid man. Oh, he was sweet enough on Yumeko; he made sure her education was paid for and kept the yakuza vultures from pecking at her family’s fortune after her parents died. But like everything that Arkadi did, he had an ulterior motive. She knew what he wanted. Connections, a reliable source in Japan and now, an informant on his own daughters.

He intended to use Yumeko. She intended to use him right back.

“You overstep,” Riri growled.

Yumeko snarled back, “On the contrary, I am exactly where I have always been. It’s you who’s changed.”

Dig the knife, twist it deeper, cut the artery. Riri’s hands were balled up at her sides and shaking with rage. Delightful. This was what Yumeko wanted from the beginning.

Riri’s voice came out in a strained rasp, clotted with emotion, “You don’t know what you’re talking about. You come here out of the blue and think you deserve a place by Kira’s side. You don’t know what she’s had to go through, the pain and suffering she’s had to endure, while you enjoyed your happy life in Japan. After you abandoned her–”

“Me? You think I abandoned her?” Yumeko asked, genuinely shocked.

Silence. Riri’s voice died. It was clear the other woman realised that she had said too much. At this point, Yumeko had been saying whatever she could to get Riri to snap – and it worked. Riri had let something slip. Why did Riri think that Yumeko abandoned Kira, when the exact opposite was true? Was this miscommunication… or a deliberate narrative push? And by who?

Yumeko mulled over her words for a moment. Eventually, she turned her gaze to the ceiling and said, “How interesting. Seems like we’re both deeper in the dark than we thought.”

“I know enough,” Riri argued.

She didn’t even acknowledge this. She had gotten what she had come here for. But… there was still one thing bothering her. One question that she had been dying to ask Riri, just point-blank. If she did ask, there was a chance that Riri would blow her cover. But…

It was a gamble. A true fifty-fifty. And Yumeko was nothing if not a gambler.

“Tell me something. If your father were to ask you to kill Kira… would you?”

The horror on Riri’s face was worth a thousand words. She didn’t even answer Yumeko’s question, she just stared at her for a long time before booking it out of the dorm.

She didn’t even close the door before she left. Typical younger sibling.

“Make sure the right sister comes back this time!” Yumeko called after her.

When she heard the front door slam shut, Yumeko relaxed back into the tub. What an interesting reaction from the little shadow. Her answer wasn’t a resounding yes which Yumeko expected – after all, why would she admit that to Yumeko of all people. But only someone who genuinely cared for Kira would react with so much horror and aversion.

It was a hopeful encounter. It also meant that perhaps Riri wasn’t completely in either Arkadi or Kira’s corner.

Part of Yumeko did feel bad for digging the knife into Riri’s wounds like that. Widening the divide between the sisters was something Arkadi would do, after all. Yumeko could only wash away the guilt when she reminded herself that she was doing what was necessary for Kira.

And since Riri didn’t have the courage to yank her out of this tub, Yumeko hoped her big sister would do the honours.

When Kira did find Yumeko still marinating in her bathtub like a soggy biscuit, Yumeko (unsurprisingly) refused to get out.

“Yumeko, I swear to god, I will drown you in that tub.”

“Come make me, kaicho. Or would you prefer to join me?”

It didn’t take even a moment for Kira to march forward and… crouch beside the bathtub. The act was softer and less violent than Yumeko had been expecting, and it made her hackles raise. She watched with curiosity as Kira reached out for Yumeko’s face. A slap? A choke, even?

Neither. Kira cupped Yumeko’s cheek and began running the pad of her thumb along Yumeko’s cheekbone. The touch was tender, sweet. Even Kira’s eyes were softer than usual as she smiled down at Yumeko.

And could you possibly blame Yumeko for leaning into her touch with her eyes closed and a contented sigh escaping her mouth? All of her alarm bells were ringing and red flags waved like a crimson ocean but she didn’t care; even if this was a trick, she’d bask in the light of Kira’s affection for as long as she could.

It was only when Kira’s palm trailed down Yumeko’s face that Yumeko began to realise what was happening. Typical Kira. Her smile was warm as she wrapped her clawed hand around Yumeko’s throat and gently pushed Yumeko down into the water below.

Death by drowning from Kira Timurov. Not a bad way to go, Yumeko thought as her head dipped underwater.

As the laughter escaped her mouth and the bubbles raced to the surface, Yumeko realised she wasn’t even disappointed that she didn’t get a kiss — she liked this even more.

Because the smile on Kira's face was absolutely radiant. 

Chapter Text

The devil called in the morning, right before the first sip of coffee.

Yumeko knew who called before she looked at the screen. She always knew when it was him. The room would get cold all of a sudden and she’d feel a sinking feeling in her stomach. His chilling presence was familiar – she had known it since she was a little girl.

She set down her coffee onto the desk and stared at the screen as it rang. Steeling her nerves, she answered the call.

“Uncle,” she murmured, “how are you?”

Arkadi’s voice came out as smooth as the bourbon he drank, “Business is good, so I’m good. How is Saint Dominic’s? I’ve heard of your little games.”

Yumeko found herself grinning at the mention of her college escapades. It seemed the word travelled fast among the Kakegurui alumni – and that their children couldn’t keep their mouths shut around their parents. She wondered if it had been Dori who blabbed to her mother, or maybe Runa to her kingly father. Oh, well. It just proved that none of them were to be trusted with the truth.

Besides that, Arkadi was referring to Yumeko sitting in the top twenty. She had been here for almost a month which made the feat all the more impressive.

At least, that’s what Yumeko assumed he was referring to. The only other rumour she could imagine was the one about her and Kira being secretly in love – which was true, Kira just didn’t know it yet.

Yumeko shrugged, saying, “You know me. Jabami’s love to play games.”

Arkadi hummed and asked, “Did you see our photographs in the clubroom? Your parents are in them.”

“I saw. You haven’t changed much since then,” Yumeko said.

It was a slight dig. A dangerous game to play with a man like Arkadi. But he hadn’t made it this far in life by falling for such low-hanging fruit.

After a small stretch of silence, Arkadi said, “Americans have this term that I like. Eagle eyes. An eagle has much better vision than humans, and they catch what we miss. Your father used to call me this nickname. He was… affectionate like that.”

The way he paused before saying that word was telling. As if he couldn’t decide what word fit the situation. Yumeko wondered if this was a rare moment of emotion for him, grieving a dead friend, or well-hidden disgust for his friend’s affection.

It didn’t matter to Yumeko in the end, though. Arkadi had given her a new perspective on her father and that was priceless. There was so little that Yumeko had left of her parents so she held this morsel close to her heart.

“Do you know how I keep my vision sharp, Yumeko?” Arkadi finally asked. “I use more than just my eyes.”

There it was. The segway into the conversation he actually wanted to have. The subtle reminder that he only called her for one reason, that he only allowed her to attend St Dom’s for one reason. Espionage.

“Your daughters are rarely out of the public eye.” Yumeko said before adding, “Kira thrives in the spotlight.”

Arkadi made a small, non-committal noise, saying, “She’s always liked the attention.”

She willed herself to be impartial, not to blow her cover by gushing about Kira and defending her till her last breath. She said, “That’s clear. She doesn’t lack for it.”

“How has my daughter been?” Arkadi asked.

My daughter . Yumeko wasn’t sure why this made her stomach churn. She should be happy that Arkadi was laying claim to Kira and acknowledging her as his but… the possessive pronoun made her skin crawl. She hated the idea of anyone owning Kira, let alone someone who–

No. Now wasn’t the time to be thinking about this.

Yumeko took a sip of her coffee. Maple, strong, iced. It felt like a refresher as she answered, “She saved the win for Spade House.”

Arkadi perked up at this, saying, “Tell me more.”

“There was a decoy in Heart House. She figured it out, found the real queen. Kept us both hostage for double insurance,” Yumeko explained with a measured tone.

“You were the decoy, then?” Arkadi said, a hint of doubt in his voice, “You’re telling me Kira outsmarted you?”

He always doubted Kira’s capabilities. Yumeko swore it would be his downfall.

She smiled and said, “I’ve learned my lesson. She was more cunning than I thought. I won’t make that mistake again.”

“Interesting.”

There was no need to tell him the truth; that Kira and Yumeko had conspired against Heart House to secure the win, nor that Yumeko acted as a double agent for Kira from within an opposing house. The latter hit far too close to home. All Arkadi needed to know was that his daughter was the one who secured the victory, one way or the other.

White lies and half-truths were Yumeko’s speciality.

“Riri’s the fencing captain,” she said as she steered the conversation away.

Arkadi said, “I’m aware. I was the captain when I was in school.”

“I’ll be joining the team soon.”

This seemed to get his attention. He almost sounded interested as he said, “I fought your father once. He taught you kendo, yes?”

“Yes. For as long as I could remember,” Yumeko replied.

Her memories of her parents’ grew fainter with each passing day. Like trying to remember a dream as the day stretches on and you can feel yourself forgetting more and more. Kendo practice with her father was one of the last memories she could cling to.

He said, “Then I suppose the next generation will continue the tradition. Timurov versus Jabami once more.”

“I won’t hold back because she’s your daughter,” she warned him.

She could hear the smile in Arkadi’s voice as he said, “I’d be insulted if you did.”

That was basically permission to beat Riri’s ass. Wonderful. Yumeko continued with her updates, saying, “If I learn anything more about Riri, I’ll let you know. She’s the same as the last time we spoke. Second to Kira, gets her hands dirty.”

“She is reliable that way.”

Yumeko made a noise of agreement. The fact that he praised Riri but not Kira was not lost on her. It was predictable, really.

“Oh. One last thing.” Arkadi said with a tone of finality. “There will be a dinner party at the end of term. In Aspen, our winter home. You will come.”

There was no discussion. Yumeko would be attending, hook or by crook. And Yumeko didn’t like the gut-sinking feeling she had with this order; call it intuition.

Yumeko inclined her head, saying, “Of course.”

“Good.”

The phone clicked as the call ended and Yumeko dumped her phone onto desk, letting out a sigh. What a way to start her morning.

The sun was just beginning to sink behind the towers of St Dom’s. The evening air was crisp and the dark clouds overhead promised a gloomy night filled with rain.

It was perfect. Yumeko’s shoes clicked as she walked into the fencing hall, the air perfumed with sweat and something medicinal. They must have extra funding for the fencing club with floors this polished. Metal clinked softly in the distance as students warmed up, their blades whispering through the air.

What an interesting sport. It had its little rules and outfits, just like kendo, but Yumeko found that they all looked a bit like marshmallows. She walked past the duelling students like a shark amongst fish. She knew that she was a bit of a hot topic on campus: she was old friends with the student council president, she freely antagonised Riri, she joined Heart House despite a Spade invitation. Most people didn’t know what to think so they gave her a wide berth.

This made it easier for Yumeko to lock on to the figure at the far end of the room: chiisai kage. Riri, the little shadow. The big, bad captain.

Riri stood tall in full fencing whites, a sword in one hand and a mesh helmet covering her head. That was one way to hide your face. Yumeko wondered if she still wore that little cloth mask underneath her headgear. She looked the part for a fencer; a lithe build, elegant and unreadable.

Yumeko grinned and said, “Wow. What a… well-funded club.”

Riri’s response was stiff, “You’re interrupting.”

“Of course I am. How else am I supposed to try out?” Yumeko asked, condescension dripping from her tone.

As Yumeko shrugged off her coat, Riri asked, “You… want to fence?”

She tossed the garment aside and shrugged, “It could be fun.”

Riri didn’t respond verbally but after a moment, she motioned at one of the fencers with her hand. They scrambled off and presented Yumeko with both a uniform and a thin, wobbly sword. It had very little weight to it, unlike the sturdy kendo swords she was used to. She found herself pouting at the sight of it.

“It’s so flimsy,” Yumeko complained as she tested the weight.

The thing bent at the slightest pressure. How sad. She looked around the hall towards the rack of swords sitting some way away. As she examined the stock, her eyes landed on a sword which had a little more weight to it. It’s heavier, just as Yumeko liked her swords.

With a scrunched up face, she said, “It’s not shinai but it’ll have to do.”

She tossed the lighter sword to the side and it landed with a shrill clanging sound. Riri didn’t comment on the disrespect and Yumeko couldn’t even see her face since it was hidden – but she knew the other woman must be furious beneath the headgear.

“Any problems, captain?” Yumeko asked, cocking her head to the side.

Riri began walking to the strip as students scattered out of the way. Her posture was perfect but tension seemed embedded in her body. Yumeko smirked at the sight.

“You have the advantage. You can aim anywhere on my body,” Riri instructed, “I can only target your torso.”

Feeling a small swell of victory in her chest, Yumeko said, “I’m sure that won’t be a problem. After all, I’m just a beginner. I’ll need all the advantages I can get, right?”

Riri didn’t respond. Even better.

The two met on the strip. A random student was acting as a round starter but Yumeko paid them no mind. She wore the fencing whites with little care and there was a certain sway in her stance that let her opponent know that this wouldn’t be a standard match.

Yumeko gave Riri a mocking bow, dipping forward with much flair to the movement. Riri did not return the gesture. Oh, well.

The round began and Yumeko lunged first like a panther closing in for the kill. The sword in her hand wasn’t heavy enough but it would have to do. She aimed at Riri's ribs but did not expect for Riri to dodge as well as she did. Once out of the way, Riri burst forward and managed to tap Yumeko on the ribs.

Riri straightened her posture, announcing, “My point.”

…Finally. She wasn’t expecting the little shadow to be this quick but this was even better. Yumeko wouldn’t have to hold back on her attacks.

The round reset. This time, Riri initiated the attack first. She lunged forward to Yumeko who sidestepped her attack. Given a small window of opportunity, Yumeko then tried to tap Riri on the calf – which didn’t work out at all. Riri seemed to be expecting her attack. She moved her foot out of the way and as she landed back on that foot, she had already poked Yumeko in the chest.

The tip of Riri’s sword would have impaled Yumeko if it weren’t for the guards in place. Yumeko found herself almost disappointed that the blades didn’t have a true edge or point to them.

Reset. As they’re readying up for the next round, their breathing grew a little shallower and Yumeko could feel a bead of sweat dripping down her back. She watched Riri’s movements the entire time they spared – every parry, dodge and attack were tucked away in her mind.

It was exquisite.

She went first this time. She took her time with this round instead of her usual aggressive style. Deciding to think like a fencer, she fought like she was toying with Riri. She lunged forward every so often and was goading Riri into an attack. This paid off eventually because Riri curved her body just so before stabbing into Yumeko’s stomach.

She couldn’t help the laughter that bubbled out of her.

“You’re quicker than you look,” Yumeko praised her.

Riri did not respond. She simply readied her stance once more. So much for showmanship.

Reset. It was Riri’s turn to initiate an attack. This round didn’t last very long: they both played aggressively and managed to jab each other at the same time, Riri getting her in the ribs and Yumeko landing a hit on Riri’s thigh.

“My point,” Riri announced as she stepped back from each other.

“What? That was clearly a tie!” Yumeko protested.

Riri tapped her sword, saying, “Foil versus épée, I had the right of way. I initiated. My point.”

The urge to continue arguing fought for air within Yumeko but she simply grumbled under her breath. It wasn’t worth getting into a fight about fencing’s stupid rules.

Besides, it was time for a reset. And Yumeko was done losing.

Locking in, she tossed her helmet to the side and readied her stance. She kept in mind everything she had ever learned about martial arts and swordsmanship over the years.

The moment the round began, Yumeko darted forward faster than Riri could even process and pressed the attack, over and over again. She yelled just like she would in kendo and the sound echoed off the walls horribly. Riri was forced to defend as best she could as Yumeko all-but pushed her off the strip.

Victory was secured in a matter of seconds. Yumeko swiped at Riri’s parry from her left to right side and before Riri could pull her sword back into position, Yumeko twisted her arm and brought the sword behind her back…

Effectively stabbing Riri in her side.

Yumeko squealed at the small win. She swore she heard Riri snarling in rage at the humiliating loss. It was a trick shot, after all: Yumeko had been hiding the extent of her speed until the very end. Did Riri really think that Yumeko didn’t have some tricks up her sleeve? Yumeko of all people?

The win wasn’t what Yumeko was truly excited about. Her whole goal was to threaten Riri's authority as fencing club captain, not to actually win a match or learn the rules. Riri had been training her whole life as a fencer just like her father. Yumeko learned quickly that as an opponent, Riri's preference for the quiet and clinical approach bled into her fighting.

Winning was never the goal. Getting under Riri’s skin with tricks was.

“Don’t be mad. You won, right?” Yumeko cooed.

Riri bit back, “You’ve fought before.”

“Of course I have. You just never asked.”

Despite the headgear, it was clear that Riri was absolutely fuming underneath. The rage radiated from her body like the heat of a sun. Yumeko, on the other hand, was having a lot of fun; it had been a long time since she had been able to spar like this. Riri was more than a worthy opponent.

If Riri had any response to Yumeko’s antics, it was lost to the wind. Or rather, to the sound of slow, deliberate clapping that filled the fencing hall. Both women turned their heads to locate the source of the noise.

Only to find Kira standing amongst the crowd of people who had no idea where to look. Yumeko felt her whole body sing with joy at the sight of her lady.

Kira walked to them at a glacial pace, saying, “I think this is the most entertaining match I’ve seen yet.”

Yumeko tossed her hair over her shoulder with a smile, asking, “Did I look gorgeous? Radiant? Dazzling?”

Giving her a sneering once-over, Kira said, “You look like a marshmallow.”

“I’ll take that as all of the above.”

The scathing look she received felt like a kiss. Kira turned to look at her sister with a modicum of affection that she rarely showed anyone else. Surely not Yumeko.

“So, sister.” Kira said, “What do you think? Is Yumeko good enough for the team?”

Riri seemed to stew over this for a while. Eventually she answered, “Could be better.”

It wasn’t a compliment, but not really an insult either. It was a secret third thing: blunt honesty.

Kira pursued her lips, saying, “Then I’m sure you’ll be eager to, uh… whip her into shape.”

Riri didn’t argue with this, she simply bowed her masked head. Ever the faithful guard dog. Yumeko watched this exchange with incredulity and a huff, saying, “Well, actually, I’m not interested in joining any more. Fencing is kind of boring.”

“You lost,” Riri deadpanned.

Yumeko shot her a glare, “Still boring.”

When she looked back, Kira was giving her a piercing stare that made Yumeko’s bones vibrate with fear. It was as if Kira was imagining the best way to flay her skin to keep as a warning to others who did stupid shit like she did.

Finally, Kira said, “No.”

“No?” Yumeko repeated, “What do you mean, no?”

Kira ignored her. She returned her gaze to her sister, saying, “Keep her occupied, Riri. I would like a silent phone for a few hours.”

Again, Riri merely inclined her head as Yumeko protested loudly and animatedly. Kira didn’t even seem to take notice of Yumeko’s protests. If anything, it was as if Yumeko wasn’t even truly there. She watched in horror as Kira flipped her hair over her shoulder and left, leaving her with…

Riri.

Yumeko laughed nervously and said, “So… you’re not actually going to–”

She was grabbed by the back of her uniform and dragged off for one of the most gruelling introductions she had ever experienced. And not a single fencer under Riri’s command even considered intervening.

It was an ordinary afternoon. Both Mary and Yumeko were holed up in the dorm room. Mary was supposed to be studying but she was currently doom-scrolling on tiktok after one too many mental breakdowns because of chemistry. And Yumeko was happily playing one of her little gacha games at her desk, comforted in the knowledge that she already completed all her assignments for the semester.

Yumeko had finally managed to pull the Herrscher of Flamescion on her rerun banner and by god, was she going to build this bitch, finally.

Her incessantly-buzzing phone be damned.

Mary snapped after one too many notifications, saying, “Can you stop playing that damn game and answer your phone?”

Yumeko’s mind was far away as she answered in a monotone voice, “In a bit.”

Mary threw a highlighter at Yumeko’s back, earning a small yelp of surprise. When Yumeko swiveled around to glare at her, Mary met her gaze and said, “Yumeko, it’s been buzzing constantly for ages. At least go on DND.”

She had no idea how Kira survived having a sibling if this was what it was like. Yumeko rolled her eyes before picking up her phone. Just as she thought, all the notifications were extremely boring: her banking app notifications about purchases in Honkai, an amber alert about a pet lion on the loose on campus, and there’s a couple messages from Ryan and Michael.

Regarding the latter, Yumeko found that they were both asking her in different ways to go to the gala. Ryan was stumbling over his words in his earnesty and Michael was trying so hard to appear nonchalant that he came off as mean and entirely too distant to be serious.

Again, it was all boring.

She locked her phone and turned back to her game once more, saying, “I have to keep my phone on in case Kira wants me.”

“So you guys aren’t fighting anymore?” Mary asked.

Ah, right. She forgot that the school still thought the two of them were having a lover’s spat that’s been stretched on for weeks now. It didn’t help that Yumeko often spoke in riddles and danced around the truth. Direct and honest answers weren’t usually her forte.

Grinning at the memory of Kira drowning her (lovingly), Yumeko answered: “You could say that.”

It couldn’t have been a few moments later when Yumeko’s phone began to ring. Not buzz with a notification, but ring with a phone call. Chuu’s lovely voice singing about eating a girl out played as her ringtone to announce said incoming phone call.

Just like Arkadi, Yumeko knew exactly who was calling before she checked the caller-ID. The only difference was that this was a welcome call.

“Speak of the devil…” Yumeko murmured as she answered the call, “Hiiiii, Kira-chan.”

She cooed at Kira like one would with a baby.

Kira huffed, saying, “I told you to stop calling me that.”

Yumeko heard the little ding of a video-call request. She pulled the phone away from her ear and accepted the request and saw–

“Are you on a horse?” Yumeko asked.

Kira deadpanned, “No, it’s a new porsche.”

Yumeko rolled her eyes good-naturedly at this. Kira was indeed riding a horse but she wasn’t wearing the traditional equestrian outfit. No helmet, no special uniform, and the trail she was trotting along didn’t look exceptionally well-kept. She could see that Kira’s body swayed in tandem with the horse’s jumpy gait and found it awfully cute.

“There’s an American saying. Save a horse, ride a cowgirl.”

Behind her, Mary made a gagging sound and Yumeko burst out into giggles. Kira did not look impressed with her, either.

“I…” Kira said, seemingly at a loss for words, “You’ve been hanging out with Mary, haven’t you?”

“Hey!” Mary yelled out in protest.

Kira clearly heard her voice and said, “Point made.”

Yumeko completely ignored the game currently running on her monitor. She leaned back in her chair and admired the gorgeous woman on her screen, honey in her gaze.

“And why have you graced my phone?” Yumeko asked, “Or did you just miss me?”

The smirk on Kira’s face was worth any foolish behaviour Yumeko did. Instead of addressing the second question, Kira answered, “The next House Event is coming up. The Masquerade Gala.”

“Oh, that.” Yumeko said with a bored expression, “Yeah, I’m not going.”

“And why not?” Kira asked, frowning.

Mary answered for Yumeko, calling out: “Because there’s no gambling and she’s an addict.”

Yumeko shot her a look and deadpanned, “Thanks, Mary.”

It was true, however. Mary had offered multiple times to take Yumeko dress shopping at a local boutique but Yumeko had declined every time. What was the point of going? Kira would never agree to going as Yumeko’s date so why bother? This was just an excuse for couples and horny, lovesick fools to engage in a bit of fun for an evening. Clearly not Yumeko’s scene.

Kira replied, “It’s not strictly a gambling event, no. But there are games involved.”

“Don’t bother. I’ve tried getting her on board all week. She doesn’t care,” Mary responded.

Yumeko nodded in agreement, “If it’s not fun, I’m not going.”

The smirk on Kira’s face felt dangerous and not in a fun way.

“What a shame. I intend to be gala queen for a second year in a row. No dancing for you,” Kira drawled.

Her heart dropped. Yumeko’s gaze snapped to Kira’s as she asked, “ You’re going?”

Kira let out a bark of laughter, saying, “Obviously. I’m the president, I–”

“I’m in.” Yumeko cut her off.

As she jumped to her feet, Mary stared at her in disbelief and betrayal, saying, “You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me.”

Kira wore a horribly smug grin on her face.

“That was easy.”

“I’m easy. For you.” Yumeko said quickly as she dug through her closet, “I have to go. Mary and I need to go dress shopping.”

She didn’t bother to waste time saying goodbye. She just hung up and flew towards Mary who was bitching and moaning about betrayal and ‘lovesick assholes’ or whatever she was talking about. But really, could anyone fault Yumeko?

Who wouldn’t jump at the opportunity to see Kira in a pretty dress when there’s a chance you could dance with her, too?

Chapter Text

2006, TIMUROV DACHA, MOSCOW

Winters in Russia were brutal. A fact that a pre-teen Yumeko Jabami soon learned upon landing in Moscow.

Kira had been kind enough to gift her an ushanka to shield her from the bitter winter air and Yumeko had yet to take it off. It had only been a few hours since Yumeko landed on Russian soil, but she felt utterly at ease here.

And this was entirely because she was reunited with Kira.

At thirteen years old, Kira was already taller than Yumeko and carried herself with that quiet dignity that Arkadi possessed. It was startling how similar they were already. The cold demeanour, the magnetising presence and especially the piercing gaze they always had.

But to Yumeko, she would always be that blonde little girl who jumped at firecrackers and burned her marshmallows over the firepit.

Well, she wasn’t so blonde anymore…

“I like how your hair changes colour,” Yumeko said, pinching Kira’s hair between her fingers, “you’re like a chameleon.”

Kira scrunched up her little face, saying, “It sucks. It’s such an ugly colour now.”

Over the years, Kira’s blonde hair had darkened into a warm brown tone. Apparently this was normal for most people who were born with blonde hair, at least according to Yumeko’s mother. Yumeko wasn’t concerned about Kira’s hair changing colour. She was devastated to consider Kira’s eyes changing colour – that would shatter Yumeko’s entire world.

“My hair is just a bit darker than yours. Is mine ugly?” Yumeko said as she tugged on her own hair.

Kira’s eyes grew wide in horror as she quickly said, “No! Your hair is so pretty! It’s so thick and glossy. I’d swap with yours any day.”

Yumeko’s heart swelled, “Well, I like your hair. No matter the colour.”

So long as her eyes never changed.

“Maybe I’ll just ask Mother to dye it black. Then we could match!” Kira said, her voice and expression giddy.

For some reason, Yumeko couldn’t imagine Kira with black hair. The image she could form was one of a very cold, unapproachable woman with striking features. Very unlike the Kira she knew and loved. Kira was the kind of girl who could yap about aquatic animals for hours and would be the first to offer to braid flowers into your hair.

Besides, her brown hair made her and Riri look the part as sisters. She should keep it that way.

Little Riri was busy today. Something about fencing practice. The only thing that Yumeko knew about fencing was that the swords were bendy which automatically made it boring to her. Her own father had been teaching her kendo since she was seven and the swords they used were wooden and sturdy – she had been whacked by one too many of them during training. And while Yumeko did miss the little shadow, she wasn’t about to go investigating the dacha to find her.

The dacha always scared Yumeko whenever she visited.

Sitting on the outskirts of Moscow proper, the dacha stood as tall and as menacing as a fort. It sat within a dark pine forest and was blanketed with snow and stone, adding to that gothic atmosphere Yumeko was so afraid of. The dacha was built centuries ago and stood the test of time, made painstakingly of stone and oak and malice.

Within the dacha itself, centuries of history and bloodied secrets laid itself bare. Faded persian rugs underfoot muffled the frantic steps of servants too afraid to speak. Wealth oozed from the walls like a weeping wound, and gems were polished until they shone like stars. The walls were panelled in dark, walnut wood and the oil paintings of various Timurov heirs decorated said walls. Some of the antiques dated back to before the USSR fell, a fact that bothered Yumeko to know end.

Legacy was built into the foundation of the dacha and no matter where she went, Yumeko could feel eyes on her, judging and waiting. They were a reminder that she didn’t belong in these hallowed halls.

But Kira did. Kira walked the halls with all the confidence of a firstborn heir. The dacha seemed to bend and bloom to her will, despite Kira only just coming into her teenage years. And Kira had no issue with carving her place in the dacha.

Hence the giant aquarium built into this section of the house. It was a saltwater reef that wrapped around the entire room as the filters and tanks hummed with life. While the rest of the dacha felt dead and haunted, this room felt alive.

Or maybe Yumeko only felt alive when Kira was around. Semantics, really.

Pointing at the beast drifting by, Yumeko said, “The stingray kind of looks like you.”

Kira was understandably offended and asked, “What? What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Look, he’s smiling at us!”

Sure enough, the stingray's underbelly did in fact look like he was smiling at them. And Kira was nothing if not a smiley, giggly girl around Yumeko.

Kira blinked, “Oh.”

They watched the aquarium for a little while longer. Kira walked her around the room and pointed out little parts of the aquarium; why a certain substrate was used, what that specific driftwood’s purpose was, or why this species of fish was included instead of another. She spoke with life and love as the tank’s blue light kissed her skin and stained it in the same hue.

Bubbles floated to the top and gurgled softly upon breaking the surface. Yumeko watched Kira speak and wondered if the other girl would be happier as a mermaid. But then she and Yumeko couldn’t be friends – Yumeko would surely drown just to be in Kira’s presence a little longer.

As they stopped in front of the ghost shrimp, Yumeko remembered what she had been wanting to tell Kira. It was the only thing she thought about on the flight from Japan to Russia.

“I was thinking,” Yumeko murmured, “we should go to Australia for your birthday.”

Kira turned to look at her. Her eyes were the loveliest shade of blue. If Yumeko could only see the world in this colour, it would be enough.

“How come?” Kira asked.

Yumeko looped their arms together, saying, “We can see the Great Barrier Reef! We can go diving or seabed walking.”

It was as if a switch had flipped. Kira’s face broke out into a grin as she clapped her hands, saying, “Oh my god, that’s such a good idea! They have so many cool animals! Did you know it’s a world heritage site?”

Before the rant could continue, Yumeko chimed in and said, “I know. That’s why we should go together!”

And just as quickly as the joy had come, it disappeared. Yumeko watched as the light left Kira’s eyes and as her shoulders sagged forward. It was like watching a roaring bonfire being snuffed out in a single moment. A truly perverse sight.

Kira spoke softly, “I have to ask Papa.”

Arkadi Timurov. Of all the ghosts haunting these halls, he was the worst ghoul of them all. The mention of him always put a wet blanket over any conversation. She tried to avoid it as much as possible but it always seemed to be in the back of Kira’s mind.

Gently, Yumeko asked, “Why would he say no?”

Her reply was stiff, rehearsed. “I’m too old for this stuff now. He wants me to be serious about studying if I’m gonna run his company one day.”

There was little room to argue against this. Yumeko knew better than to pry too deep into Kira’s relationship with her family. She always had the door shut straight in her face or, worse: Kira would just pretend like Yumeko never said anything. There was an unspoken rule that Yumeko couldn’t interfere in Kira’s home life. No matter how much she wanted to.

But maybe…

“Do you want me to ask him for you?” Yumeko asked.

Kira ripped her arm away from Yumeko and yelled, “No!”

She couldn’t help but flinch at the sudden outburst. Kira never yelled at her, ever, so this was rather jarring for Yumeko. The fear on Kira’s face was even worse, though.

Kira seemed to realise how she was behaving and deflated, softening up her features. Her voice was measured as she said, “No. No, it’s OK. I’ll… I’ll talk to him. It’ll be fine.”

She wasn’t sure if Kira was trying to convince her or herself. But she didn’t want Kira to be sad or afraid anymore so she reached out and hugged her friend. She smelled like pine and rose, a delightful combination. Yumeko held her tight and said, “It’s OK! When you’re an adult, we can do whatever we want and go anywhere together. You’ll be the boss. You’ll never have to ask your father for anything!”

“Yeah… maybe.”

She didn’t look too convinced. In fact, she seemed to mull over Yumeko’s words for some time as she chewed on her bottom lip. Yumeko stared at the sight partly because she wanted to give Kira time to think but mostly because she thought Kira looked so damn cute.

Finally, Kira spoke. Her voice was soft and sweet, asking, “Promise you’ll stay with me forever?”

Yumeko laughed. It was an airy sound, and it spilled out of her as easily as smoke through a sliver of space. She said, “Of course! You’re my best friend, Kira-chan.”

Kira’s cheeks grew warm as the blood flooded into them and her ears began to turn pink.

“I told you to stop calling me that,” she complained, “I’m not a baby anymore. Just call me by my name.”

Shaking her head, Yumeko said, “I can’t do that, silly.”

Kira frowned, asking, “But why not? We’ve known each other for years!”

She tried to think about how best to explain Japanese honorifics to a non-native like Kira. It was something that Yumeko just understood but couldn’t always explain why.

“When I talk to my parents, I still use ‘san’. And they gave birth to me,” Yumeko explained.

“So do you have to use a special name for everyone you talk to?” Kira asked with a scrunched nose.

Yumeko said, “Not everyone. Not the person I marry.”

This got Kira’s attention. Her previous blush which had been receding came back with a vengeance until Kira’s entire face was red. The sight of her blush made Yumeko break out into a grin.

“If you want, we can get married.” Yumeko teased, “We already play boyfriend-girlfriend sometimes–”

“Stop talking!” Kira snapped, eyes wide and embarrassed.

Yumeko let out a shriek of laughter before pouncing onto Kira like a lemur hopping from tree to tree. The two children squabbled and giggled the entire time as they wrestled each other.

When Yumeko finally pulled herself off of her, she continued to tease, “If you wanted to get married, you could’ve just asked, Kira-chan.”

“No, you drool in your sleep. My wife would never drool. Or snore!” Kira argued with a grin.

Yumeko argued back, “I can stop drooling!”

“Yeah, right.” Kira said with a roll of her eyes, “You can–”

A series of knocks interrupted whatever Kira was going to say. Both girls snapped their gaze towards the closed door to the parlour room they were in. Frozen in place, they both felt the warmth and joy had been sucked out of the room from this interruption.

The door opened and a maid stepped through. She wore a modest uniform and kept her posture demure and bowed forward in respect for Kira and her guest. Her footsteps were swallowed up by the rug underfoot.

“Your father summons you, miss. He’s in his office,” was the quiet words spoken by the maid.

The room became colder now. It always did when Kira’s father was mentioned. Looking over, she found that Kira was still frozen in fear, her mouth hung open and eyes wide. It was only when she realised she had been staring that Kira shook herself out of her stupor. The fear melted from her features until they were schooled into something serious, something noble. She straightened out her dress like she had all the time in the world.

Kira announced, “I’m coming.”

Her voice was cold. As Yumeko looked up at her, a pit of dread began to form in her stomach.

“Kira-chan?”

Kira looked at her from the corner of her eyes. Even her gaze was so much colder now, despite being directed at Yumeko. Where had her friend gone?

“I won’t be long,” Kira said.

She left soon after, without ceremony or pomp. She left with the maid who closed the door behind her. Yumeko was left in the company of the fish and with the strangest urge to cry. And she had no idea why.

PRESENT DAY, ST DOM’S GALA BALLROOM

St Dom’s had spared no expense this gala season.

Whoever was in-charge of event funding on the council clearly had no intention of skimping the gala. The decor was Ancient Greece, clearly, because Dori had gone all out with the marble statues and mythic imagery. The gala was held in the Hall of Saints and the stained glass windows just elevated the atmosphere even more. And don’t get Yumeko started on the live string quartet donning matching white masks playing classical music.

Like seriously, what kind of university was this?

Regardless, Yumeko was dressed to impress. Her and Mary had indeed gone dress shopping at that little boutique Mary recommended. Considering the gala theme was monotone, they had chosen very well. Yumeko dressed in all-red, including a gown made of silk and lace with a slit up the side of her leg. Her heels were red and the strings wrapped around her calves like a lover’s embrace.

The best part of all was her mask: it covered everything above the tip of her nose and was styled like a red fox’s face. Yumeko herself was grinning like a fox underneath it too.

Mary opted for a white gown – something about a ‘toga’ being the inspiration. Whatever the hell a toga was. It contrasted beautifully with her skin and hugged every inch of her body. Her own mask covered her eyes and forehead, leaving the rest exposed and mostly distinguishable.

“You look absolutely stunning, Mary.” Yumeko found herself saying.

The two walked arm-in-arm into the gala. The party was already in full-swing because if there was one thing that college students loved, it was parties and access to alcohol.

Mary shot her a look and a small smile, saying, “If you weren’t such a simp for Kira, I’d think you were hitting on me.”

“Oh, no. I’d never come between you and your Timurov.”

Yumeko shot her a wink as Mary’s face broke out into a deep blush. She never refuted Yumeko, though.

Looking around, Yumeko couldn’t find her whole reason for coming to this party. There was not even a glimpse of blue lipstick or dark, luscious curls anywhere. She did see Suki, though, and he was wearing… something.

“Good evening, girls, gay and theys,” Suki called out with the microphone to his mouth, “well, don’t you all look dazzling tonight! I do love when people follow the theme, don’t you?”

He was answered with a roomful of cheers. Grinning, he said, “Well, I won’t take up too much of your time. I know you all want to get drunk and make plenty of embarrassing mistakes – which I absolutely will be blasting on my socials tonight. But! It’s time to announce the House Event of the night!”

Murmurs of excitement rippled through the audience like a stone falling into water. Yumeko did love a good game. She led Mary further into the crowd, ignoring her protests.

Suki continued, “Did you think the voting for your Gala King and Queen was all the fun we had planned tonight? Boring! No, our beloved student council president has planned a special game for you tonight. Give it up for mother, Kira!”

And holy fucking shit… there she was. In all her navy blue glory, Kira walked onto the stage. Her hair was curled perfectly down her back, showing off her sharp features. Her dress was strapless but she wore these lovely black gloves that ended around her bicep, matching beautifully with her hair. Yumeko swore she wasn’t looking at her chest… she was admiring.

Her mask was gorgeous: a dark blue half-mask that left her blue lipstick bare but covered her eyes. And when Yumeko looked for a little longer, she realised that the mask was shaped like a wolf. Predatory, fierce, strong. Just like Kira.

A fox and a wolf. What a wonderful pair.

“I’ll keep this brief.” Kira said, her voice smooth like silk, “I’ll be the Gala Queen this year, again. We all know it because who else would you really vote for? And given that simple fact, my council and I have decided to introduce a game for tonight. Just to keep it interesting for you dopamine-abused, gambling addicts.”

Ironically, this insult earned the loudest cheers. Clearly it wasn’t an insult to them.

Kira held up a small object in her hand, her blue nails digging into the threads. It was a ball of golden yarn that seemed to glitter under the lights.

“This is your goal.” Kira said, “Tonight, after the Gala King and Queen are announced, you will all have a chance to hunt for this yarn. It will be hidden in the maze outside this hall. Find it, and you can ask one single favour from either the king or queen. And we have to fulfill it. No matter the request.”

If the energy before was exciting, it was electric now. People were cheering and talking over each other at this news. Yumeko herself felt like a moth drawn to a flame as she processed Kira’s words.

She could ask Kira for… anything?

Kira smirked as their eyes met. It felt like ice running down along Yumeko’s spine to see Kira looking at her like that. Kira’s eyes didn’t leave hers as she spoke, “The maze will be your labyrinth. The yarn will be Adriane’s Mercy to you, my friends.”

Yumeko didn’t look away. She couldn’t. But she could hear Mary whispering frantically in her ear, talking about someone called Theodore and Greek mythology? Thomas? Septimus? Oh, whatever, Yumeko never cared for European myths anyway.

All she could think about was the prize just within reach. What would she even ask of Kira?

Kira was still staring at her as she tossed her glossy, black hair over her shoulder. For a moment, it was just the two of them in this world.

“Happy hunting.”

Rich people loved their foliage because who built a ten-foot tall maze made of awfully-dense hedges? If Yumeko knew what kind of prize she had the potential of getting her hands on tonight, she would’ve brought a chainsaw or a lighter.

Nevertheless, here she was. It was ten minutes into the hunt for Adriane’s Mercy, which was a stupidly fancy name for a ball of yarn. Yumeko had passed several people on the way in but none of them bothered her; she was beginning to think she was developing a reputation around campus.

Well, that was good. Less social interaction that wasn’t gambling-related.

In truth, Kira had been correct in calling this maze a labyrinth. The hedges loomed tall above Yumeko and blocked out so much of the starry, night sky. If Yumeko didn’t already know her constellations, she might’ve gotten horribly lost by now. Instead, she had so far made a far amount of progress; there were far less people this deep into the maze. Or maybe that was a bad sign.

Oh, well. Yumeko would find her way out of the maze one way or the other. It was relatively easy to run through the maze in these heels because the grass was so well-kept.

The fun part of all of this was that the maze was all about luck. There were no secret tricks. No hidden passageways – at least none open to the participants. So if you wanted to win, you needed to run and you needed to run fast.

Which was exactly what Yumeko was trying to do when–

“Jesus, Yumeko!”

Yumeko swallowed a scream as two figures suddenly appeared in front of her once she turned the corner. Ryan and Michael, both sporting suits and half-masks. Ryan wore a classic white tux while Michael wore an all-black suit without a tie and unbuttoned at the top. Honestly, Yumeko kind of assumed they were each other’s dates.

Already pushing past them, Yumeko said, “Sorry, guys, I can’t stay and chat–”

“Where are you going? Do you know how dangerous it is to be doing this alone?” Ryan asked, the concern dripping from his voice.

Yumeko stopped in her tracks to look at the two of them. Michael looked exasperated as he said, “We’ve been trying to call you.”

Frowning, Yumeko replied, “My phone’s in my dorm.”

Why would she bring it to a party anyway? Or on a maze hunt? It’s not like a dress this pretty had pockets and Yumeko wasn’t expecting any important calls. If Kira wanted her, she’d come get her.

Michael shot her a baffled look, asking, “What? Why would you leave it there?”

“Because I don’t need it?” Yumeko retorted before turning to leave again, “Seriously, guys, you’re wasting my time, I need to–”

Ryan grabbed her arm and stopped her from leaving as he asked, “What? Find the yarn? What request could you possibly have for Kira that’s worth risking your neck out here?”

“I guess that’s between me and her,” Yumeko answered as she ripped her arm out of his grip.

Her frustration was beginning to mount. There was only so much time left before someone made their way to the yarn before her. If she lingered here any longer, Yumeko knew she’d be fresh out of luck. She wasn’t about to risk her chance at a favour from Kira because of these two, friends or not.

Michael huffed, “Yumi, you can’t be serious.”

Right now, the nickname just irritated her. Yumeko spoke in a clipped tone, saying, “I am. I have to go. And don’t follow me, you two would just slow me down.”

Her words stung. She knew it because she intended it that way. And it wasn’t like she was unjustified; too many times now Yumeko had to dodge obstacles like this on her way to Kira. Just because she entertained it before didn’t mean she had to entertain it now.

“Aren’t we supposed to be friends?” Ryan asked, looking like a wounded animal.

“We are.” Yumeko answered, her eyes hard and cold, “But Kira’s more than just a friend.”

She didn’t wait for a response or to see their reaction before she left. Logically, Yumeko knew that she could’ve handled that better. She knew that the two of them were interested in her romantically and she could’ve let them down gently. And she knew that while she had a right to be angry with someone questioning her and blocking her path, she shouldn’t have spoken so sternly to her friends.

But what Yumeko also knew was that enough was enough. Kira was her endgame, no matter what friends Yumeko made along the way to her. The people in her life needed to realise that if they wanted to stay in her life.

The maze grew denser the further in she got. The moon hid behind the clouds and the hedges seemed to scrape against the night sky. The only sound Yumeko had heard for the last five minutes was her own heart beating and her frantic footsteps. There was no map, no markers and no end in sight.

She came to a standstill at a three-way split.

It felt like an impossible choice. There was a sixty-six percent chance that she would take the wrong path and be led further away from her goal – worse, further away from Kira. She had no way to orient herself and as she lingered at the fork in the road, she heard it.

A murmur. The ghost of a sound, muffled by the hedges yet there all the same. Running water.

It came from Yumeko’s right side. The choice was already made before her feet started moving. She ran through every path that led her further right, until the sound of running water became less of a whisper and more of a scream.

The maze ended and Yumeko ran forward into a clearing. For the first time in twenty minutes, she wasn’t enclosed by ominous shrubbery. She felt like she could breathe again in all this open space.

The middle of the maze was a garden. Gorgeous marble statues, blooming flower beds, fences and pathways all adorned the garden like jewels on a monarch. It was like stepping into a period piece just by standing there admiring the sight before her. And the centrepiece of it all was the giant fountain; made of marble and gold, countless cherubic angels were carved into the monument. The largest of the angels sat in the centre and was endlessly spouting water from its mouth.

And best of all, Riri was there too. She sat on the edge of the fountain with the golden ball of yarn held firmly in her grasp.

Yumeko grinned when she realised that Riri hadn’t noticed her yet.

“Chiisai kage.” Yumeko called out in her usual sing-song voice, “Keeping my prize warm for me?”

This got the other woman’s attention as Riri snapped her gaze up to meet Yumeko’s eyes. She began to walk forward slowly as she looked around, asking, “Am I really the first one here?”

Riri paused for a long while, as if debating on how she should answer. In the end, she simply shook her head. Yumeko giggled.

“Kira really did want anyone cashing in that favour, huh?”

Riri nodded this time. As she rose to her feet, Yumeko noticed her outfit. Black, sleek, filled to the brim with dangling adornments and jewels. She was like a walking disco ball to Yumeko. And unlike her usual mask, Riri chose a kind of veil with hanging threads to cover the bottom of her face. She was quite the menacing figure in all-black yet… she looked hesitant, little lamb as she appraised Yumeko.

Since when did Riri hesitate to get into a fight?

“How about a trade?” Yumeko found herself asking.

Only the sound of the fountain could be heard. Riri didn’t answer but it was better than outright refusal.

“You give me the yarn and tell Kira I’m ready to make my request,” Yumeko said, “and I’ll tell you where Mary’s waiting for you.”

“Mary?”

Ah, young love. It was so easy to sway Riri now that she knew about her little crush on Mary. Even the way she was looking at Yumeko now was so vulnerable, so wide-eyed with wonder. For some odd reason, Yumeko found her heart tearing a little at the sight of her.

Nodding, Yumeko said, “She’s been wanting to dance with you all night. She’s pretending like she isn’t, but she is. She’s pretty bummed that she hasn’t seen you all night.”

It wasn’t a lie. Yumeko was saying all this for Mary’s benefit, too, not just for the yarn. She saw no reason not to kill two birds with one stone.

The silence lingered for some time. For a moment, Yumeko wondered if she overestimated Riri’s interest in Mary. She was usually such a good judge of character. At this distance, Yumeko could see the wrinkles in Riri’s furrowed brow and the green of her eyes.

When Riri did finally speak, Yumeko couldn’t understand what she was hearing at first.

“But why me?”

It was too much. The hesitation, the vulnerability, the fear. What did Riri of all people have to be afraid of? Her father was the boogeyman that other kids were afraid of, she was raised on violence and harm. But Yumeko realised, in that moment, that even someone like Riri was a victim of love, that even Riri could be insecure.

“Why not you?” Yumeko asked with a frown, “You’re different around her. Softer, sweeter. You’re a lot like Kira that way. And you’re easy on the eyes, so why wouldn’t Mary be interested?”

This didn’t appease Riri as her hands began to fiddle with the threads of yarn.

“She doesn’t…” Riri said with a downturned gaze, “think I’m weird?”

Yumeko stepped closer into her space now. She wasn’t bold enough to scold Riri but she was close enough to get the message across. She wore a stern expression and tried to ignore the horrible feeling in her chest as she looked at Riri’s miserable face. Her voice was as hard as steel as she said, “You’re not weird. You’re a perfectly ordinary person. Why would you ever think otherwise?”

She never received an answer, only a wounded look from Riri. Her eyes held enough pain to give Yumeko some pause. Absent-mindedly, Yumeko reached out to touch the beaded collar of Riri's dress. There was nothing really there to fix. She was perfect the way she was but Yumeko couldn’t help the urge to fuss for a moment. She wasn’t sure why. Gone were the days when Yumeko had to fuss over Riri like a baby.

Quietly, Yumeko murmured, “Stop wasting time. Mary’s still in the statue exhibit. Go get your dance.”

This earned her a long, silent stare from Riri. One look that held a thousand words that would never be spoken. For a moment, Yumeko looked into her eyes and saw her childhood. She saw the scared, little girl Riri was when they first met. Was Yumeko even allowed to think of her that way anymore? Or did she lose any right to sentimentality in her absence?

And why did her heart ache so badly right now?

Yumeko didn’t realise what was happening until the ball of yarn was in her hands and Riri was gone like smoke in the wind. It was as if she was never there, like she was a figment of Yumeko’s imagination. She let out a small breath as she palmed the soft fabric in her hands.

She wasn’t sure why she felt the urge to sit on the edge of the fountain where Riri sat, either. She just… did.

When Kira finally arrived, the world seemed to hold its breath. The hum of the running water lessened, the wind blew more gently and even the stars seemed to droop closer to see her. Or maybe that was just Yumeko’s warped perception of things.

Either way, the very sight of Kira ruined her. Yumeko’s once calm heart was now beating itself into a frenzy and she found that she didn’t mind it.

Kira walked into the garden at a carefree pace. Her hips swayed as she walked and she seemed to be taking in the sights around her. Yumeko wondered if it was normal to want to become a decorative piece just so Kira’s gaze would linger on her like that, too.

In an almost-exasperated tone, Kira said, “Of course it was you.”

Yumeko smiled as she rose to her feet, asking, “Did you have any doubts?”

“I did.” Kira admitted, “How did you get past Riri?”

“I gave her something I knew she wouldn’t refuse,” Yumeko replied.

Kira raised an eyebrow, “Mary?”

“Bingo.”

They were only a few steps away from each other now. Their masks were still on their faces, Yumeko realised, and she found herself reaching up and removing hers. It felt good to have the winter wind blowing against her skin again. Kira mirrored her, albeit a little slower. The fox and the wolf unmasked, their true faces laid bare to each other. It was almost poetic considering they were practically circling each other.

Kira smiled and said, “I should’ve known.”

“You can’t blame her. At least she’s honest with her feelings,” Yumeko replied.

She watched as Kira clenched and unclenched her jaw before asking, “What are you trying to imply, Jabami?”

Yumeko didn’t answer this because she knew it would lead nowhere. This path only led to arguments and bloodshed. She would have none of that tonight. Not while the golden ball of yarn sat neatly in her hands.

“I have a request to make,” Yumeko said before she grinned and teased, “my queen.”

Kira gave her a small sneer at the taunt but didn’t scold her for once. Instead, she asked, “And what humiliating task do you have in store for me?”

That was the million-dollar question. What was the one thing in this world that Yumeko would ask of her? If she were to assume that Kira would keep her word and fulfill the request to its fullest, what did she even want from her. It wasn’t money or status or gifts. That was mundane, dull. No, there was so much more she could ask for.

Initially, Yumeko had wanted a kiss. Just a simple, chaste kiss. It had been years since the last time they kissed and they had been mere children then. Just playing at girlfriends when their parents weren’t looking. But kissing her now would be different. It would be real. But Yumeko didn’t want a kiss that Kira didn’t initiate.

So then what would she ask from Kira? A date? An apology? What could she possibly ask? Yumeko sat with this question for so long and couldn’t come to a decision.

Until now, as she stared into Kira’s eyes and Yumeko felt her soul being tugged towards her.

“I want you… to tell the truth.”

The world stood still. Yumeko waited with bated breath as the words reached Kira’s ears. She watched the emotional journey she went on as she processed Kira’s request. Her words were spoken quietly.

“Is that all?” Kira asked.

Yumeko nodded, “That’s all. I just want to know one thing.”

Kira swallowed and asked, “And that is?”

They’re so close now. Yumeko could see Kira’s eyes trailing along her face, analysing her, searching for something. Yumeko could feel her bottom lip wobbling as she asked, “Did you ever… miss me?”

Her voice cracked on the second last word. God, she hated herself for it. She hated how weak she sounded, how pathetic. The words were just spilling out of her – she hadn’t wanted to even ask this question. She had planned on asking Kira about her feelings but the moment she saw Kira… her brain turned to mush. She wasn’t her usual conniving self, she was this weak imitation that could only dig up old wounds and sulk over them.

At the very least, Kira looked completely floored with this question. Yumeko wasn’t sure why, though. Did she think Yumeko would just never bring up their years-long separation? The sudden ghosting that haunted Yumeko for years? Was she just supposed to sweep it under the rug?

“What are you talking about?” Kira asked, her voice laden with emotion.

“After you left Japan. After… my parents…” Yumeko trailed off, unable to even say the words, “did you ever think about me?”

It was like a thousand cuts just to ask this question. She felt so pathetic. Kira herself looked torn as she breathed out, “Yumeko…”

Her voice came out hoarse and desperate as she said, “Please, I just need to know. I still can't wrap my head around it. I don’t know what I did wrong or why you stopped talking to me. I just…”

In the silence, Kira filled in the gaps, “It’s complicated.”

Her voice was cold, disaffected. Even her steely gaze seemed to be miles away from this moment. Yumeko couldn’t help the way her body reacted; she lunged forward and grabbed Kira by the shoulders, even shaking her at one point. She couldn’t stand to see Kira that way. She needed Kira to feel as intensely as Yumeko was, or just to feel anything at all.

The opposite of love wasn’t hate, it was apathy.

“Everything’s complicated in your family, but that never stopped me!” Yumeko snapped, her eyes stinging with tears.

Kira snapped back, “It should. It should stop you.”

“Just talk to me, Kira.” Yumeko pleaded, “Just give me something because I can’t– I can’t stay in the dark like this.”

Kira didn’t talk for a long time. In fact, Yumeko didn’t think she would ever unclench her jaw and use that sharp tongue of hers to answer Yumeko. She had half a mind to shake Kira again until an answer fell out. But as she stared at Kira and waited, she could feel the movement underneath her hands where they rested on Kira’s shoulders. It felt like Kira was shaking.

Confused and frowning, Yumeko looked down at Kira’s shoulders and then lowered still. The gloves Kira had been wearing earlier in the night were gone and Yumeko could see her hands balled up into fists… and a thin line of blood slipping out between her fingers.

All emotion except fear and concern died inside her in that moment. Yumeko reached down and pried Kira’s hands open. Thankfully only her left hand was injured but that didn’t make it any better. She peered inside Kira’s palm and cooed, “Stop, stop. Shit, you dug them in deep. C’mon, let’s get them cleaned–”

“I missed you every fucking day.”

The words hit Yumeko like a freight train. She was frozen in place, holding onto Kira’s hand like a lifeline. She had imagined this exact conversation a thousand times with a thousand different endings but… it was surreal to actually hear these words coming out of Kira’s mouth.

In return, Kira held onto Yumeko’s hands with her own shaky and blood-stained hands. Her blue eyes had tears welling up inside them as she rasped out, “I hated every second of it. I wanted to return your calls, your letters. But… but I was so far in my own head that I… I convinced myself that I was doing the right thing. That by leaving you behind I was putting myself first. That I was doing what Papa wanted from me.”

Despite herself, despite everything, Yumeko pressed her lips to Kira’s knuckles. A drop of blood touched her chin and it felt like a kiss. Every part of Kira had already stained Yumeko’s soul, so why not this?

Yumeko tilted her head, asking, “You cut me out to please your father?”

“God, you don’t get it.” Kira snarled but the anger was awfully weak, “He fucking loves you. Sometimes I think he would replace me and Riri for you. He always spoke so fucking highly about you. Do you know what he said to me after the funeral?”

Yumeko didn’t answer. Her brain wouldn’t allow her to, even if her heart was bleeding out.

Kira continued with that familiar sneer on her face, “He said that if he had a daughter who handled burden and grief like Yumeko Jabami, he would finally be proud as a father.” “You broke down at the funeral but you arranged everything, you did the eulogy, you knew every guest and friend of your parents by name. God, I wished he would talk about me like that. He never does. Never. I do everything for him and–”

The second Yumeko saw a tear fall from Kira's eyes, it was game over. She reached out and pulled Kira into her arms in a warm embrace, shushing her and stroking her hair. She hadn’t had to soothe anyone like this in a long time, let alone Kira, yet it came natural to Yumeko now. Everything with Kira felt natural. Yumeko found herself peppering kisses against Kira’s head as the other woman shuddered and sobbed in her embrace.

In a voice wet with emotion, Kira whispered, “I was jealous. I cut you out, I abandoned you when you needed me, because I wanted Papa to like me. And I hate myself for it.”

All the pieces clicked into place. Years of being in the dark and suddenly, the light that shone on Yumeko was blinding. And while Yumeko knew that logically should hate Kira for what she had done…

“I don’t.” Yumeko murmured.

Kira whimpered as if she had been stabbed. She pulled away to shake her head at Yumeko, saying, “You should! You have no reason to want anything to do with me anymore, Yumeko.”

It was as if someone reached inside Yumeko and pulled out everything they found inside. Yumeko would rather die than consider this. A world where Yumeko was kept from Kira was bad enough, but one where she did so willingly was unfathomable.

Yumeko smiled and shrugged through the tears, combing a lock of hair from Kira's face. She looked just as beautiful as ever, if not more now. 

“I love you. I don’t need any other reason.”

It was so simple, so easy for Yumeko to say this. Because it was the truth. There was no sin that Kira could commit that Yumeko wouldn’t forgive. No matter what that said about Yumeko, she knew it to be true. It was always going to be Kira.

When Kira cried, the tears looked like tiny diamonds falling from her eyes. Kira shook her head and scrunched up her face as if Yumeko’s words were digging a knife into her. As if this modicum of kindness, this forgiveness, was wounding her. Yumeko cupped Kira’s cheeks and pulled their foreheads together. It felt like home.

“Thank you, Kira.” Yumeko murmured with her eyes shut.

Kira whimpered out, “Stop it.”

When she pulled back just a little, she found that Kira was watching her with the saddest eyes she had ever seen. She hated the sight of it but at least it meant that Kira cared. That’s all that mattered to her now.

Yumeko continued to smooth down Kira’s hair as she said, “I’m not going anywhere. I chased you across continents, you can’t get rid of me that easy.”

Kira shot her a watery smile.

“You better not.”

Emboldened, Yumeko leaned up and pressed a kiss to Kira's forehead. The awestruck look on Kira's face made it all worth it. Who knew how long they held each other like that in front of the fountain, while the angels watched on?

All Yumeko knew was that she had never been more sure about her own future: because she was holding it in her hands right now.

Chapter Text

Arithmetic was one of the most beautiful languages ever discovered. Not created, because numbers were always there, humanity just had to figure out how to articulate and quantify the world around them first. And for Yumeko Jabami, numbers were a small comfort to an overactive and overly creative brain.

Numbers were simple. Clean. And even the more complex equations and theories had logic to them, a sense of law abiding that just couldn’t be found in the fine arts.

It was no surprise that later in Yumeko’s life she became interested in economics; or rather, how to use numbers to enhance her gambling addictions. Statistics, psychology and more came into play in her future line of work, that being gacha game development.

So here Yumeko sat in her economics class, listening to the professor drone on about game theory and market failure. She was dressed in a cozy, familiar sweater that was scented with perfume; Japanese cypress, in fact. Her laptop was open to her study notes.

The entirety of her course syllabus had been reviewed, analysed and studied prior to her even landing in the country. Every homework assignment, project and practice exam had been completed and saved onto her Google Docs page before she stepped foot in St Dom’s.

She might be a troublemaker but by God, she was an academic weapon.

Yumeko mostly attended the lectures for revision purposes. Exam week was quickly approaching and a refresher couldn’t help. So she was nursing an iced latte and skimming through her econ notes when the doors to the auditorium banged open.

The professor, whose name Yumeko didn’t care to learn, flinched at the sudden sound. When he turned to look, any words of reprimand seemed to die on his tongue.

Kira Timurov stood in the doorway, her eyes cold and shrewd as she scanned the auditorium. Even from this distance, Yumeko could feel the chill that befell the room because of her presence. It was undeniably hot and Yumeko couldn’t help the grin that grew on her face.

Finally, Kira’s eyes landed on Yumeko. She found herself letting out a breath she didn’t know she was holding. Kira began to walk towards her, gaze now turned away from her as she marched up the flight of stairs. The professor simply continued on with his lecture – he knew better than to address a Timurov with any semblance of authority. He must value his life.

Neither Yumeko nor Kira looked at each other as the latter sat down. Yumeko merely skimmed over her notes, smirking and sipping on her drink.

It’s so evident that the students scattered around the auditorium were falling out of their seats to eavesdrop on their conversation. Let them.

Kira broke the silence, saying, “That sweater is familiar.”

Yumeko looked down at her clothes. There was a blue, thick sweater that engulfed her torso, and the back of it had the words “St Dominic’s Equestrian Club” printed along the wearer’s shoulders.

Her words were coy as she spoke, “You should be more careful with your things.”

She glanced over at her friend. The vein on Kira’s right temple was visible as Kira clenched her jaw tight. And really, in Yumeko’s defense, if Kira didn’t want her things stolen, the least she could do was beef up her dorm’s security.

“I wasn’t aware that I had to fend off a rat from my wardrobe.” Kira snarled back, “But that’s not why I’m here.”

There was a brief moment of silence as Yumeko stifled a giggle and set her drink down. She said, “You just can’t seem to get enough of me, Kira-chan.”

Kira refused to look at Yumeko. Every time she snuck a glance at the heiress, those blue eyes were trained to the podium at the end of the hall. It just made Yumeko want her even more.

“You have a habit of getting yourself involved in my life.” Kira said.

Yumeko smiled and crossed her arms over the sweater she wore, just to rub in the transgression against Kira a little more. She crossed one, skirt-clad leg over the other and said, “Sounds like I’m in trouble.”

“On the contrary,” Kira said with a sigh, “it seems I’m dragging you into trouble.”

“How so?” Yumeko asked.

Kira mulled over the words for some time, as if they were too poisonous to wield carelessly. When she finally spoke, her words came out slow and strained, “Papa… has invited you to Aspen.”

Guilt bloomed like a poisonous flower in Yumeko’s stomach until the petals brushed at her throat. She knew that Arkadi wanted her to come to Aspen because of their last conversation; but Kira didn’t know this. It was an unfriendly reminder that Yumeko was still technically in Arkadi’s court, not Kira’s, so long as she kept his little secret.

This would have to change, and soon. Yumeko wouldn’t let this ruse blow up the friendship she worked so hard to rekindle with Kira.

In an attempt to feign surprise, Yumeko leaned a little toward Kira and murmured, “If you wanted me to be your plus one, Kira-chan, you could’ve just asked.”

it’s clear the people around them are listening in and pretending not to be. The boy sitting behind Yumeko had the desk digging into his sternum, from what she could see on her laptop’s reflection. Everybody wanted a glimpse into their lives, it seemed.

Kira began inspecting her long, blue nails as she said, “It’s funny. Most people want to get closer to my family until they find the skeletons in the closet. But you… you know more than enough, yet you keep worming yourself back in.”

Gently, Yumeko’s gaze slipped to Kira. Their eyes met.

“Maybe there’s something I’m trying to reach.”

She watched the ice in Kira’s eyes melt away until she softened and her edges dulled. Had it always been so easy to disarm Kira? Or had Yumeko gained an upperhand she never had before?

Looking away, Kira put some steel into her voice and said, “If this place is a viper’s nest, my home is a lion’s den. Papa will be inviting his friends and family for the winter reunion. Blood will be spilled one way or the other.”

Yumeko stretched her arms above her head and allowed the sweater to lift up, exposing her midriff. She didn’t miss the way Kira’s eyes flicked down towards the sliver of skin. When she relaxed, the gaze retreated.

“Stop it, I’m getting homesick,” Yumeko teased.

There was a moment of silence from Kira as she chewed on her bottom lip. Yumeko reigned in the urge to offer her services instead, knowing Kira would likely throw her from the chapel’s balcony.

Softly, Kira said, “...You don’t talk much about Japan.”

The silence felt like a blanket suddenly thrown over their heads. Oppressive, suffocating even. Yumeko’s chest tightened as she remembered her life back home, long before she ever arrived in America. She remembered the walls closing in and she remembered the sharks circling her.

Arkadi saved her from the worst of the vultures picking at her family’s carcass, but a few managed to nip at her skin.

She murmured back, “What’s there to talk about? The yazuka, the hush money, the assassination attempts from branch families?”

“You don’t think any of that is worth mentioning?” Kira said, eyes wide as she turned to face Yumeko.

Was Kira ever this concerned about her? For a moment, Yumeko considered whether she deserved the concern. Was what she went through something out of the ordinary? Perhaps. But Yumeko didn’t think her struggles made her any worse off than Kira who sported bruises more often than not in her childhood.

Yumeko fought off greedy hawks and social parasites; Kira fought off her own father.

“Be careful. You almost sound concerned,” Yumeko replied.

Kira looked away as she wrung her hands together, saying, “I don’t think it would be… unreasonable to consider us… allies.”

The way the words seemed to be broken glass in Kira’s mouth was delicious. It was as if extending the olive branch was physically painful for her. Yumeko found that she quite liked it when Kira suffered this way.

“Allies?” Yumeko repeated, “What an odd pronunciation of friends.”

“I wouldn’t go that far. You’re a thorn in my side but sometimes you prove useful. And I value loyalty above all else. You’ve shown me that,” Kira replied.

Yet again, the guilt began to gnaw away at Yumeko’s bones at the mere mention of loyalty. The longer she played the Judas, the longer her bones would be stained with remorse.

Kira then tossed her hair over her shoulder, saying, “If you ever were to betray me, though, I’d have Suki rip out your nails and Dori can skin you.”

“I didn’t think she was a coat kind of girl,” Yumeko replied, the guilt ebbing away.

“You think you’re big enough to make a coat?” Kira sneered, “You’d make a sock at best.”

Yumeko scrunched up her nose at her and used a sickly-sweet voice as she said, “Only one of us actually exercises, Kira. The other one lounges around watching people with her little cameras.”

Kira’s right eye twitched.

“My point still stands.”

Shaking her head, Yumeko briefly returned her attention to the lecture notes on her laptop. She was absentmindedly adding to the section about public goods when she felt the woman next to her leaning closer. God, she smelled amazing.

She looked back and found Kira frowning at her screen. Kira sounded incredulous as she asked, “You actually study?”

Yumeko held back the urge to elbow her as she said, “Don’t sound so surprised. I didn’t get into Todai out of nepotism.”

When she noticed the blank, frowning look Kira wore, she set aside her wounded pride. Americans…

Yumeko clarified, saying, “It’s a Japanese ivy league.”

To be honest, that was putting it mildly. Todai Seijigaku, or the University of Tokyo, was one of the most prestigious universities in the country. With an acceptance rate of approximately thirty percent and a draconian work ethic expectation, Yumeko’s admission there couldn’t exist solely due to nepotism – she was just that fucking smart. She was the kind of student who’s excellence shined even amongst her most academically-gifted peers.

At least Kira looked impressed and Yumeko was pleased with that at least.

“Your exams. When do they finish?” Kira asked.

Drooping her head to the side, Yumeko said, “At the end of next week.”

“I’ll pick you up at 2PM. Make sure you’re packed.”

It was clear this was an order, not a request. She rose to her feet, left without another word and not a single glance behind her. Yumeko watched her retreat with a dopey grin on her face; it should be illegal to look this good leaving a room.

The weight of the conversation seemed to settle on Yumeko’s shoulders now. She would be travelling with Kira to Aspen, which also met Arkadi’s request. Guilt and anxiety aside, this should be interesting.

So long as Yumeko could come clean to Kira without losing her head, that is.

Being a passenger princess in a pretty girl’s Porsche was not on Yumeko’s bingo card but by God, she was glad she experienced it.

Kira picked her up at exactly two o’clock sharp, driving that gorgeous cream-coloured Porsche with the red interiors. The university had valets help put Yumeko’s luggage away since they’d be gone for roughly two weeks. Kira’s belongings were nestled perfectly besides Yumeko’s in the trunk.

When asked, Kira stated that Riri had already left for Aspen earlier that week; her exams ended earlier than theirs so she got a head start. It was sure to get her brownie points with Arkadi. Oh, well. Yumeko had more pressing issues to worry about, rather than the little shadow’s wavering loyalties.

So there Yumeko sat, toying with the dashboard as she said, “You know, all of this driving and wasted hours would be unnecessary if Americans used their railways.”

“But then how else would we be different and special from the rest of the world?” Kira deadpanned.

Yumeko nodded, “Fair.”

The car smelled amazing. She was sure that Kira used a diffuser in her car because the smell of jasmine and lavender absolutely coated the interior. They were awfully soothing for the headache growing in the back of Yumeko’s head.

Kira stared straight ahead at the road, one hand on the steering wheel while her other arm rested on the centre console. She was wearing a tight-fitted shirt and linen pants wholly inappropriate for the winter air. Then again, they’d be in an air conditioned car for the next six hours so it’d be fine. Yumeko was dressed in a blouse, skirt and stockings because she’d be damned if she didn’t at least tempt Kira to touch her thighs during this drive.

Just as Yumeko flicked to another song on her playlist, Kira grumbled out, “Your music taste is horrid.”

Yumeko shot her a look and asked, “Because I don’t let you play Tchaikovsky for the entire drive to Aspen?”

Returning the offended look, Kira asked, “What’s wrong with classical music?”

“Nothing, but I don’t want to hear it for six hours straight.”

“But Japanese hyper pop is a reasonable alternative?”

Yumeko flicked her hair over her shoulder, saying, “Yes, exactly, I’m glad you agree.”

The long, suffering sigh that Kira let out was music to her ears. What could possibly be better than being trapped in a confined space with Kira Timurov for hours? God forbid Yumeko climb across these seats and straddle Kira’s–

“Are you planning on summering at Karuizawa at mid-year break?” Kira asked.

Yumeko’s gaze drifted away from Kira’s hands to the woman’s face. Once she processed the words, something close to hope began to form in her chest. She swallowed and asked, “That’s a little far off. Why are you asking now?”

She didn’t receive an answer right away. Instead, Kira kept her gaze firmly locked onto the long and winding road before them. Kira was clearly taking the scenic route because they were passing by acres of forest. The pine trees loomed overhead and appeared to brush against the clouds as they drove between them. The roads felt like a grey thread being needled between the ocean of pine.

Quietly, Kira said, “I haven’t visited in a while.”

Four years. It had been four years and five months since Kira had last stepped foot in the Jabami summer home. But who was counting?

“You’re always welcome.” Yumeko said, extending the olive branch, “If it’s an invitation you’re looking for, you’ll always have it.”

She didn’t miss how Kira swallowed and her eyes grew a little misty. Yumeko wondered if any memories of their shared childhood were running through her mind at that moment. Did she feel the nostalgia or was it guilt that made Kira’s eyes sting?

Never before had Yumeko ever wanted to carve someone’s skull open to dissect their brain until then.

“Then I think… I can make some time,” Kira replied.

Yumeko smiled so wide that her eyes nearly disappeared; her olive branch had been accepted with a tentative hand, but accepted all the same. Dealing with Kira was a lot like trying to coax a frightened animal to trust you. No sudden movements or she’d bolt for the hills.

But there was one thing nagging at Yumeko. The Arkadi situation. Somehow, she was going to have to explain to Kira that she was originally used by her father as a spy against her. And somehow she’d have to convince Kira that her intentions were pure from the beginning (because they were!).

She was about sixty-eight percent sure that Kira would pull this car over and scattered Yumeko’s body throughout the forest once she found out. Yumeko was willing to gamble with those odds.

“Are you able to pull over?” Yumeko asked, genuinely curious as she peered outside the window.

Kira said, “I can but I won’t. We’re on a tight schedule.”

Reassured, Yumeko nodded and began to gather her courage. She had been agonising for days about the best way to broach the subject. Did she go into a grand speech to explain herself and cover any and all bases? Or did she try and hint at the truth in hopes that Kira would just figure it out.

In the end, Yumeko knew there was only one way to do this. The Yumeko way.

She turned to look at Kira with a neutral expression as the words slipped out of her mouth, “Your father was the one who brought me here.”

The silence was far worse than rage. At least rage could be managed, controlled, restrained and tamed. Not silence. Silence could only be endured and Yumeko wasn’t sure how long she could endure the silence that stretched on between them. Kira didn’t look at her. She just stared straight ahead at the road while her mind was a thousand miles away.

Upon realising that this silence would just continue, Yumeko continued, “You know him. He wanted a pair of eyes and ears in St Dom’s to keep an eye on you and Riri.”

Kira’s grip on the steering wheel began to tighten and the sound of leather being squeezed was the only thing to interrupt the silence. Her voice came out mirthless and malicious, saying, “And you were all too happy to be that for him, right?”

“I could care less about spying on you two.” Yumeko snarled back, a tinge of indignation staining her voice, “I used him to get to you .”

She could see how Kira’s jaw clenched and unclenched, as well as how shallow Kira’s breathing had become. Yumeko latched onto this rage and leaned ever closer.

Yumeko’s voice came out in a rasp, “Drop your ego for a second and think. Why do you think I’m telling you this?”

“I don’t know. To rub it in? To dig the knife a little deeper?” Kira snarled back.

Yumeko took in a sharp breath to calm herself before saying, “I’m telling you because I have no loyalty to your father. My loyalties lie with you.”

Kira’s cheeks were flushed as she asked, “And what exactly have you told him about me? Hm? That you got me the win for the house games? That I’m just eating out of the palm of your hand?”

“I’ve told him the truth: you are flourishing as president. I have never once painted you in a poor light,” Yumeko confessed.

They were looking at each other now. It only lasted for a brief moment but it felt like an entire lifetime had passed when Kira looked away. Yumeko was wearing her heart on her sleeve and confessing the whole truth; she would not let Kira jump at shadows of betrayal that did not exist.

The rage was still evident in Kira’s posture but it was muted now. Malleable. Yumeko would work her magic or she could kiss her future away.

Softly, slowly, Yumeko said, “I have been your friend for years. I know you… and you know me. I’m telling you the full truth because I need us to have a united front at the dacha. You know that Arkadi loves his mind games. If we start fighting with each other, it’s over.”

Her words perfumed the air like a rotting corpse. It wasn’t the sweetened, honeyed words that Yumeko wished she could whisper in Kira’s ears. No, these words were the death knell ringing in Kira’s head, reminding her of the cruelty in her own father. It was the nail in the coffin being hammered away as Kira could only witness while frozen in fear.

Yumeko didn’t want to do this. No one wanted to remind their friend about their abusive father but Yumeko couldn’t lose Kira. Not now. Not now that she was so close.

Fear wore her down to the very marrow in her bones. Yumeko hung onto every expression, every muscle twitch, every laboured breath she saw from Kira.

When Kira spoke, it was like she could finally breathe again:

“I never know what game he’s playing until it’s too late.”

Her heart skipped a beat. It wasn’t acceptance or forgiveness, but it wasn’t rejection. It would have to do for now. There was more ground work to be laid, after all. Yumeko said, “I think I have a clue.”

Their eyes met once more. Electricity passed between them, and Yumeko swore she could feel her soul tugging towards Kira.

“I think he’s going to nominate Riri as his successor,” Yumeko admitted.

A thousand different emotions flickered through Kira’s eyes but there were only three victors who remained standing: fear, betrayal and bone-chilling rage. Kira’s nostrils flared and her hands tightened around the wheel as she snarled, “He wouldn’t .”

There it was. That undying faith in a man who only existed in Kira’s head. Yumeko didn’t understand how Arkadi had earned so much faith and loyalty from a child he rejected at every twist and turn. It made her skin crawl to see it displayed so openly in front of her.

Yumeko snarled back, “Don’t be fucking dense, Kira. We both know he favours Riri. He always has. And he knows exactly how to use her against you.”

Ripping her gaze away, Kira took several deep breaths before she said, “You’re wrong. Whatever you think you know, you don’t.”

“Is that a risk you’re willing to take?” Yumeko asked.

The silence answered her far better than Kira could. The silence was honest.

“I’ll do what I do best and find out what I can from your family. I know you brought your little, hidden cameras in the trunk.” Yumeko said with venom laced in her words, “But I need you to keep it together.”

The look on Kira’s face was murderous, “You’re lecturing me on how to behave with my family?”

“It’s not just your family, Kira.” Yumeko said with barely controlled anger, “It’s the entire clan and your father’s friends, too. Everyone who’s somebody will be there. They need to see you as the heir. Cool, calm, collected.”

And not the seething child currently in denial of her own guillotine quickly approaching her throat.

How was Yumeko supposed to protect Kira from dangers present and threats made against her if Kira refused to acknowledge their very existence?

“God, you’re infuriating,” Kira said with gritted teeth.

Yumeko’s voice was cold and cruel as she spoke, “I’m right. Tell me I’m wrong. Tell me your father isn’t going to spin what you say in favour of Riri like he always does. Tell me that your mother won’t undermine you in public. And tell me how Riri isn’t going to cower on the sidelines while you’re dealt a shit hand.”

For once, Kira kept her mouth shut. She didn’t defend anyone or even herself. She didn’t lash out or implode in rage the way Yumeko was expecting.

She was not met with rage… so Yumeko had no rage to muster and match. Kira’s lack of rage seemed to douse the flames of her own. And at the root of it all, in the flickering embers of a dying flame, Yumeko could only feel fear.

Her hand moved before she could stop herself. Before she knew it, Yumeko had reached out and placed a tentative hand on Kira’s thigh. Her skin burned through the linen and Kira flinched at the sudden touch… but she made no attempt to push her off.

Emboldened, Yumeko murmured, “I want what you want. And if succeeding your father is what you want, I’ll help you get it. But I need you to trust me.”

Kira worried at her bottom lip, chewing on it as her eyebrows dipped into a frown. Yumeko knew that she was asking for a lot. She was asking Kira to abandon all reason and to place her trust in someone who admitted to spying for someone working against her. The fact that this person was Kira’s own father was just the icing on the cake. Yumeko knew that her request was unreasonable at best, and insane or cruel at worst.

Yet she asked anyway.

It took a long time for Kira to actually say something. Just as Yumeko was about to sigh in defeat and pull her hand away, her voice filled the space between them.

“You’re asking for a lot.”

Yumeko’s heart stuttered in her chest. Her hand remained where it was.

“I know.” Yumeko murmured, “Will you give it to me anyway?”

The change was instant. Kira’s chest puffed out as her spine straightened out and her shoulders rolled back. One of her blue-clawed hands slipped from the steering wheel so that her elbow could rest once more on the centre console. And Kira’s gaze slid to Yumeko’s like she had all the time in the world; like someone had set her soul straight.

Gently, as soft as a promise, Kira said, “I’ve changed my mind. If you betray me, I’ll kill you myself.”

It felt like a kiss.

Yumeko smiled, “Don’t threaten me with a good time.”

The weight of a thousand sleepless and guilty nights slipped off of her shoulders. She could breathe again and her heart began to soothe itself within her chest.

Kira knew. She knew everything and she didn’t hate Yumeko. Or maybe she did. It didn’t matter. What did matter was that she hadn’t rejected Yumeko. If she said that she’d kill Yumeko for betraying her, that meant only one thing: she had placed Yumeko in a position close enough to her that Yumeko could betray her.

Kira trusted her.

This was as good as it could get, really.

Unlike the Timurov estate in Moscow, the dacha in Aspen was gorgeous in an inviting way. The building did not loom over its’ guests, it reached towards the sky and invited visitors to take shelter beneath its wings. The home was too grand and opulent to be described as a cabin. Rather it was big enough to house a village of people with room to spare.

Surrounded by dark pine trees and blanketed by heavy snow, it was a picturesque winter home. Yumeko could see the massive lake nearby as they drove up the steep hill the home was built into. Dark oak, iron and charcoal stone made the residence stand out like a castle at the top of the hill.

Security was everywhere. Dressed in their black-suits and all wearing in-ear pieces, they were quick to direct Kira towards the guard entrance directly through the iron gates. There were no introductions or checks as they drove by – everyone knew Kira Timurov.

It was all rather unceremonious. Kira opened Yumeko’s passenger door when she realised Yumeko refused to get out without the chivalric act. She made sure that Yumeko saw her eye roll. A valet took the keys from Kira and drove her snow-kissed Porsche away to some garage to rot until they returned home.

As usual, the servants staffed by the Timurovs did not speak. They didn’t make a single sound. It was as if the world was only home to Kira and Yumeko, and did not include the dozens of living, breathing people around them.

Servants were to be seen not heard, according to Arkadi.

Kira checked on her buzzing phone and after reading its contents, pocketed it. 

“Papa is waiting in the parlour room.” Kira murmured before adding, “Abandon all hope ye who enter here.”

Dante. How quaint.

Yumeko stepped towards her and began dusting off tiny bits of snow from Kira’s shoulders. It was a rather domestic act to be fussing over Kira like this, and they both knew it. Kira didn’t stop her and Yumeko didn’t intend to stop; she wanted people to see them.

Because even if servants were quiet around them, they talked amongst themselves. And Yumeko wielded gossip like her favourite sword.

“Happy to be home, Kira-chan?”

Kira scoffed and said, “If my home is this pit of vipers, I’d rather not have a home.”

Yumeko smiled at the woman’s rosy-cheeks caused by the winter chill. Pulling Kira closer towards her by the lapels of her coat, Yumeko asked, “Do you know what Jabami means?”

She was given only a frown from Kira who otherwise remained silent. A silent invitation to speak.

The look on Yumeko’s face was every ounce lethal as it was giddy.

“The one who devours snakes,” she answered.

As her words began to take root in Kira, Yumeko stepped to the side and looped her arms with her friend. It was a soft and dainty arm, and it took everything within Yumeko not to squeeze as hard as she could; Kira would kill her for acting on her cute aggression.

She didn’t give Kira a moment to protest as she said, “Let’s go. I haven’t seen my in-laws in so long and I’m in desperate need of a bubble bath.”

Kira sneered and corrected her, “I’ll be showering first.”

“We can share like old times,” Yumeko said with a wink.

“I’d rather drown you again.”

“So romantic.”

Chapter Text

The parlour room of this winter home was a treat. Not only was it massive like everything involving the Timurov family, but it was decadent and opulent by design. It took advantage of being built into the side of a giant hill by having three floor-to-ceiling windows built in. These windows were made of panoramic glass – triple-glazed, polarized, and bulletproof. The latter was the main feature and exceedingly necessary for a Timurov residence.

All inhabitants of the parlour room had a magnificent view of the snow-blanketed valley below, as well as the frozen lake that spilled across the landscape. And while the outside was a wintery wonderland, inside the parlour room was a warm and toasty fireplace roaring in the centre of the room. It was guarded by steel grates and sat in the centre of the sunken seating pit.

The room smelled of cedar wood and smoke, and Yumeko was instantly at ease. Her gaze slid from the seating pit to the interior bar filled with alcohol and… coffee? How interesting. Amongst the Persian rugs, various paintings and the untouched grand piano sitting in the corner, Yumeko could practically taste the millions that went into building this place.

And amongst all of this sat Arkadi Timurov.

“Welcome home.”

His voice landed like an arrow landing in the dirt beneath your feet; a warning shot. He was dressed in a three-piece suit but the blazer was thrown onto the back of a nearby chair. This was as close to casual as it got for Arkadi.

He rose to his feet as they approached, with Yumeko’s arms still firmly holding onto Kira’s. It was only when they were standing a few paces away from his that they let go.

Arkadi gave Kira a small nod of acknowledgement and Kira bowed her head in return. Father of the year, really. Yumeko’s eyes danced between the two of them but neither of their faces betrayed any emotion. After all, emotion was a weakness in this family.

When he turned to Yumeko, however, he softened and gave her an appropriate side-hug. It was the kind of polite affection that was shared between women and men in these circles – just distant enough to remain professional while maintaining the guise of civility.

It made Yumeko’s skin crawl to be so casual with Arkadi. He was an abusive bastard who enjoyed beating on women and children… but Yumeko digressed. She would have her revenge one day. For now, she would enjoy the gifts he lavished onto her in exchange for her perceived espionage.

When Yumeko pulled away from the hug, she glanced at Kira. Their eyes met and Yumeko’s breath hitched in her chest. Ever so slightly, Kira’s eyes softened and the ice in her gaze thawed just a little. It was enough. Yumeko understood.

Kira already knew the truth. Yumeko’s confession set her free: she was no longer the traitor hiding a dagger behind her back. She was Kira’s anchor in this winter storm, instead. She felt no doubt, no fear.

She felt alive.

“How was the drive?” Arkadi asked his daughter.

Kira answered, “Fine. Yumeko insisted on the scenic route.”

“It’s not every day that I’m in Aspen. And we made it in time for dinner, yes?” Yumeko argued, grinning as she leaned towards Kira.

Unfortunately, Kira didn’t stir at this little tease. Kira always changed into a different person when her father was around; cold, stoic and unreactive. But Yumeko thought it was worth a shot anyway.

If Arkadi noticed the affection in this interaction, he didn’t comment on it. He simply turned away as he said, “Come. They are waiting.”

He had already left by then, leaving Yumeko and Kira to scramble after him. Arkadi wasn’t the kind of man you left waiting on you.

Like everything else in the Aspen estate, the dining room was built for wintery opulence. Servers dressed in formal wear stood nearby and were ever ready to rush when called. They were called and usually by Claudia Timurov, the ex-wife of Arkadi and perpetual ghoul that haunted every corridor she strode down. Judging by how often she had her wine refilled, Yumeko surmised that she hadn’t quite kicked her little addiction. She could dress herself in as much ivory cashmere as she could get her hands on; Yumeko would always know what evil lurked within the woman’s heart.

And judging by the scathing look Claudia shot Yumeko, the feeling was mutual.

Riri was there, too. The mask remained on her face and she eyed Yumeko and Kira’s approach warily. She sat ram-rod straight in her chair and every movement of hers seemed deliberate. She didn’t want to be there, Yumeko could tell that much.

They didn’t have to be told to sit. Food had yet to be served which was a small blessing; Arkadi didn’t tolerate tardiness. He sat himself at the head of the table because God forbid he didn’t sit at the centre of the world.

Kira moved to sit in the chair to Arkadi’s left. Upon seeing this, Yumeko stood behind her chair and cleared her throat, looking directly at Kira. She paused to shoot Yumeko a confused look until she realised what Yumeko was asking for.

She let out a huff of irritation but still pulled out Yumeko’s chair for her. She seemed to have learned that Yumeko will wait until she got the princess treatment she expected. Yumeko had proven this time and time again.

As the two women sat, no one said a word about the interaction. Yumeko wondered if that was too much affection for the Timurov brood to handle. Considering that the Jabami household was always filled with love and laughter, Yumeko couldn’t always wrap her head around it.

The servers moved and the food was served. Let the games begin.

“Mrs Timurov, you look lovely tonight.” Yumeko said with a twink of mischief in her eyes, “I love your hair.”

She was given a tight-lipped smile in return, but no real gratitude. Good. Yumeko preferred it this way. She had been hoping she could make jabs at Claudia tonight after knowing more than enough of Claudia's loving parenting style.

Yumeko hoped to be an equalising force at this table.

“What’s for dinner?” Kira asked, clearly itching to change the subject.

Riri chimed in with that quiet voice of hers, saying, “Venison. It’s always venison in Aspen.”

It should’ve just been a casual conversation between siblings. But not in this household. Everything was measured, everything was a slight against someone else, everything was a victory or a loss.

Arkadi picked up his cutlery and asked, “And why is that, Riri?”

Riri’s answer was calm, monotone: “Out of respect for the forest around us.”

He nodded in approval.

“Exactly.”

He turned his gaze to Kira and she watched as Kira wilted under its weight. Kira was usually the strong and aggressive one between her and Yumeko, yet she bared her neck like a submissive dog because of this man. And when Yumeko looked over at Riri, she saw no hint of pride from her. Riri stared at her plate like she wished she hadn’t even opened her mouth.

Riri was obviously uncomfortable with being pitted against her sister. And while Yumeko sympathised with that, she couldn’t forgive Riri for not speaking up for Kira. She could play the loyal knight at school but when the real enemy appeared, she cowered all the same.

So be it. Riri was young. If she was too afraid of her father to stand up for Kira, then Yumeko would do it. She’d show her what a true knight in shining armour looked like.

Smiling and leaning towards Kira, Yumeko said, “Sounds like we might get a chance to go hunting, Kira-chan.”

It only took one look from Kira for her to recognise what Yumeko was doing. She raised an eyebrow and asked, “Are you actually going to let me hunt the animals or will you be running in front of the gun?”

“Why not both?” Yumeko said, adding, “It’s a shame we can’t use your little ponies for the hunt.”

Kira rolled her eyes and corrected her, “They’re not ponies, they’re stallions.”

“Not mares?” Arkadi questioned.

The question seemed to pierce straight through Kira like an icy lance. She sat up a little straighter in her chair as she spoke, “I prefer the temperamental ones. Breaking in a difficult horse makes the submission sweeter.”

For once, Arkadi seemed the faintest bit impressed with Kira. He was pleased with something she said, not something someone else fed to her. Kira looked like she might levitate from joy but she swallowed it down; as if Arkadi’s approval was a frightened animal and it would run off at the slightest movement.

When she turned her gaze away from Arkadi, Yumeko caught Kira’s eye and winked at her. Kira gave her a small shake of her head… but she did manage to crack a smile.

The food served was amounting to far more than the people currently seated were able to eat. Claudia was sipping her wine more than she touched the food, after all. And the other three Timurovs were eating small amounts of their food as if a poor appetite was etched into their bloodline. Yumeko, on the other hand, was starving and intended to devour everything she could get her hands on. If she wasn’t burping by the end of this meal, she had done it wrong.

The waitstaff were silent as usual, but Yumeko had grown used to it. It was creepy but she expected it now.

Claudia broke the silence, saying, “Must be quite the transition from Japan to America. How are you coping?”

“Your daughters have been very welcoming,” Yumeko replied with that devious smile.

Daughters. Plural. The emphasis was not lost on Claudia who quietly fumed but did not reply.

Riri said, “She’s joined the fencing team.”

“And have you been putting her through her paces?” Arkadi asked, a hint of steel in his voice.

The decades-old fencing feud between the Jabamis and the Timurovs. Yumeko was starting to believe that her dad kicked Arkadi’s ass and that was why he was so serious about the ordeal.

“She has little respect for the rules, but she loses like all the rest. I have time to teach her more lessons,” Riri admitted with a polite tone.

Yumeko’s competitive streak reared its ugly head.

“How’s the bruise on your tailbone?” Yumeko asked, “I hope it didn’t hurt too bad after I knocked you on your ass.”

Kira had to hide her mouth as giggles threatened to spill out, while Riri looked murderous as she gripped the cutting knife. Oops. Yumeko wondered how quickly she could dodge if that knife went flying towards her head.

“I win far more than I lose,” Riri bit back with barely restrained irritation.

Yumeko simply shrugged. She could’ve continued this dick measuring contest but she was content to let Riri have the last word. This time, anyway.

“Papa.” Kira said, “Do I have your permission to hunt with Yumeko tomorrow?”

Arkadi mulled over her words as he chewed on his venison. It was odd to see him eat. Part of Yumeko assumed he ran on contempt and alcohol, so seeing him eat like a normal human being was weird.

Finally, Arkadi nodded and said, “Finish before midday. We have guests in the evening.”

Kira inclined her head, “Of course.”

It was partly impulse and partly affection that made Yumeko reach out and squeeze at Kira’s thighs. The latter nearly squeaked in surprise and she shot Yumeko a seething look. Unfortunately, Yumeko found her incredibly attractive when she was angry.

Yumeko smiled wide and turned to Arkadi, asking, “So we’re having a party tomorrow then?”

Claudia answered for him, saying, “A family reunion. Hopefully you’ve brushed up on your Russian.”

“Oh, that won’t be necessary.” Yumeko replied, “I have my very own translator right here.”

“And do you intend to be glued to my hip all night then?” Kira asked with a tender voice.

There was a warmth in Kira's eyes that was undoubtable, impossible to ignore. Yumeko could live a thousand lifetimes and never deserve to be gazed upon by Kira like that. She felt like she could conquer kingdoms while under this spell.

“Not just all night, no.” Yumeko said coyly, “You’re stuck with me for two whole weeks, Kira-chan.”

Kira pinched the bridge of her nose and let out a long exhale. It was so fun riling her up.

Arkadi said, “It seems our little Kira has met her match.”

His voice was like ice water dumped over their heads. It was easy to forget that the world was more than just her and Kira. She watched as Kira stiffened up at this little jab, and Yumeko felt a flare of irritation run through her.

In a voice strained with emotion, Yumeko replied, “Oh, I don’t think anyone can match Kira. She’s a force of nature. I’m content to be swept away by the tides.”

The glance Kira shot at her and the expression on her face was odd. It was not quite vulnerable but definitely not upset. Curious seemed too gentle a word to fit, too. Across the table, Riri let out a little snort at this and Yumeko zeroed the fuck in on it.

“You should come, Riri.” Yumeko said, eyes gleaming wickedly, “On our hunt tomorrow.”

“No.”

The answer was immediate.

Arkadi set down his scotch. It was a gentle sound yet it felt like a hammer smashing against a gavel. Everyone froze. His voice was hard and sharp as he said, “You will go. Hunting is good for you. Keeps your mind sharp.”

And that was that, really.

“Try not to injure any of the servants again. It cost your father a pretty penny to fix that issue,” Claudia chided her.

Riri nodded and didn’t even attempt to argue.

Arkadi’s response was quick: “Don’t be hard on Riri. It was her first hunt. Mistakes were bound to be made.”

The little shadow just bowed her head and stayed out of it. Poor Riri, caught between two feuding parents in this endless battle. But thanks to their little display tonight, a plan began to formulate in Yumeko’s head already.

Because who was Yumeko Jabami if not a schemer?

“We’ll be fine. Riri is with me this time,” Kira assured him.

Her father looked at her for a while… but didn’t say anything. It almost felt like a victory.

“Tomorrow, the reunion begins.” Arkadi announced, “You will all be on your best behaviour. When the children return to school in two weeks, they may do as they please. But there will be no games while the family is here. Understood?”

There were scattered murmurs and everyone present nodded their heads. It was obvious that the stakes were high during this little reunion. Yumeko grinned at all the opportunity presented to her as she sipped her wine.

Arkadi continued, saying, “Kira will accompany Yumeko. She is family but… not by blood. I will not have branch idiots running wild because of her.”

Kira’s answer was as serious as the grave: “Yumeko is my responsibility.”

It gave Yumeko a little shiver of pleasure to hear this. Should she bring out the wedding rings now or…?

“I’m glad you understand that.” Arkadi said, “Do not disappoint me.”

Yumeko watched this exchange with an eagle’s eyes. The severity of Arkadi’s tone and posture, the icy demeanour of the whole table, the shiny spine that Kira was showing off tonight… For once, it felt like Kira could look at her father in the eye and not crumble.

It was soon after that Yumeko realised her hand was still resting on Kira's lap. And Kira never made a move to remove it. It remained where it was.

It felt like a promise.

There was nothing wrong with the guest bedroom that Yumeko had been provided. There was plenty to like: the in-built sauna and jacuzzi, the king-sized bed, the numerous amenities littered about the room. And while all of these things were lovely, they weren’t what Yumeko wanted.

What Yumeko wanted was currently across the dacha in her own room. Which was exactly why Yumeko was currently skipping along the corridors and hallways like a horny cricket.

Just when she had approached the door to Kira’s room, her hand stilled above the door handle. She could hear muffled shouts and hissed words seeping from the crack in the doorway.

She did love a good bit of eavesdropping so she leaned against the wall and waited.

“...bringing that girl here, now ?”

That was definitely Claudia’s voice. Far too pitchy and nasally to be Kira’s gorgeous timbre.

Kira hissed back, “It’s never been a problem before, why are you fussing over it?”

There was a small groan of frustration before Claudia said, “The entire family is coming, Kira. Do you get that? Every hitman and con artist with your father’s name will be pouring through those gates tomorrow before the sun goes down.”

“My name. It’s my name, too.”

Yumeko could hear the pride emanating from her voice. It made Yumeko’s heart twist painfully because Arkadi couldn’t see Kira for what she was: a daughter who craved love from a family she prided herself being a part of.

“Then start acting like it.” Claudia snapped, “Why are you parading the Jabami girl around like this?”

Kira’s voice came out exasperated as she said, “You sound paranoid. Yumeko is here on my invitation. I would think you’d understand why but you didn’t come to the funeral. You were too busy fucking the butler—”

The slap echoed like glass breaking, and Yumeko had to dig her nails into her palms to stop herself from rushing in. She knew exactly what had happened. It was just another parent in Kira’s life who put their hands on her. Nothing new.

She knew that Kira could handle herself. Yumeko knew that if she rushed in now and played the knight in shining armour, she’d be undermining Kira in front of her mother. Even though she knew that morally she should step in, logic and politicking stayed her hand.

“Don’t get smart with me. That was none of your business,” Claudia spat.

Kira let out a bark of mirthless laughter, saying, “When have you or Papa ever kept your dirty laundry to yourselves? Every argument you ever had became my business because you dragged me into it.”

Claudia scoffed but did not answer. It was quiet for some time and Yumeko could hear someone walking around, their footsteps muffled by the thick carpets.

“When Papa steps down, he’s going to nominate me as his heir.” Kira said with a steel conviction, “Remember that the next time you touch me.”

Yumeko closed her eyes in dismay. How could Kira really still believe this? After Yumeko had told her so many times that Arkadi favoured Riri over her, when the signs all pointed against her? Despair grew inside of Yumeko as she heard Claudia begin to giggle, Kira’s threat clearly falling flat.

Claudia asked, “You really think he’s going to choose you over that little bastard?”

“ Don’t call her that,” Kira snarled, the anger seeping through the cracks in her stoic facade.

Quickest way to enrage Kira was to attack her sister. Everyone knew that, but it seemed her mother didn’t care. Claudia continued her attack, saying, “The day your father brought her home, your future as the heir was finished. We both know it. You’ve always been slow to accept it but it’s true.”

Kira snarked back, “You talk like you know Papa’s intentions or what he wants. If that were the case, he wouldn’t have divorced you.”

There was a sharp intake of breath and Yumeko stifled her own laugh. She forgot how scathing Kira’s words could be when they weren’t directed at her.

“God, you’re just like your father.” Claudia snarled, “The spitting image of him, right down to that sneer on your face. It’s a shame he can’t see that I gave him a carbon copy of himself.”

Kira replied, “I see you’re doing well with your sobriety. Another success from a failed trophy wife.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t mock me if I were you, Kira.”

Fear immediately seized Yumeko as she heard this. The implication sat heavy in her mind and she felt the sudden urge to take Kira’s hand and run far, far away from these vultures. For your own mother to threaten you…

This family was rotten down to its’ core and if Yumeko didn’t act soon, their poison would irreversibly sicken the daughters.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Kira asked, her voice low and icy.

Claudia merely replied, “All I’ll say is that you shouldn’t get too attached to that Jabami girl. It won’t save you.”

The footsteps were heavy and laden with emotion as they got closer to the doorway. The door eased open and when Claudia stepped outside, Yumeko could see how dishevelled the older woman was. Her hair was in disarray, her clothes skewed and she reeked like a distillery. Clearly she had more than just the wine served at dinner.

Just as Claudia was about to stomp off, she noticed Yumeko leaning on the wall beside the door, smirking at her. The audacity to silently mock the lady of the house and to eavesdrop on her conversation seemed to rub Claudia the wrong way; the surprise at seeing Yumeko melted from her face, only to be replaced by rage and indignation. She knew better than to start a fight with Yumeko, though. God forbid Arkadi found out that she was stirring up trouble right under his nose.

Claudia left without a single word to her. If she despised Yumeko, that was all the better. At least Yumeko wouldn’t have to pretend to like this parent.

When Yumeko walked in, she found Kira sitting on the edge of her bed with her head in her hands. Yumeko moved like a lioness creeping along the tall grass as she watched her friend. The room itself was very Kira: the large canopy bed, the reading nook beside the window, the generally cold yet cozy atmosphere just suited her.

Best of all, there was an unreasonably large aquarium of fish and various critters built into the entirety of the western wall, from floor to ceiling. An entire ecosystem of aquatic life just existed in that tank that probably cost a pretty penny, and the light from within casted the bedroom in a dim, blue hue.

Yumeko had crept to the aquarium at this point and had been silently admiring the fish. The bedroom door was closed behind her so it was just Kira and her, and the animals. Softly and not turning away from the glass, Yumeko asked, “What’s this one’s name?”

She could practically feel Kira flinch behind her, even at this distance. Yumeko waited patiently for an answer as she watched a rather large, grey fish swim by and pass through the thick driftwood below.

Kira’s voice came out in a soft tone: “I never name my fish.”

“Don’t wanna get attached?” Yumeko asked, a small smile tugging at her lips as she looked back.

Kira sighed and rose to her feet, saying, “Looks like you got me all figured out.”

She sounded endlessly tired, as if that brief conversation that put her through her paces. Maybe it was this whole, chaotic day – or maybe Kira was just tired of the life she was born into. Regardless, her walls remained up which was understable after that riveting conversation filled with maternal love.

“Maybe one day you can start naming them again.” Yumeko said, “Like you used to name all the koi in the pond back home.”

Kira began to smile at the memory as she approached Yumeko, listing off the names: “Sunny, Chiko, Dango…”

“Don’t forget R2D2,” Yumeko added.

“How could I forget?” Kira said, “Riri wanted that name so bad she nearly flooded the pond with her tears.”

Yumeko gave her a small shrug and said, “We were all moody pre-teens once.”

They stood side by side now, shoulders almost brushing together as they watched the fish swim by. It was peaceful to watch them, to know that no matter what turmoil went on in that room, there was a whole other world that existed only a few steps away.

Glancing over, Kira’s eyes were a little softer as she gazed at the glass.

Yumeko’s voice became more sing-song in quality as she said, “Well, I don’t know about you but I feel very welcomed.”

Kira scoffed, asking, “Which was more inviting, the snake venom or the vulture attack?”

“Your family hasn’t changed much. I see why Riri doesn’t talk a lot anymore. Better not to say anything,” Yumeko replied.

She had seen how Riri behaved at the dinner table. Honest but unable to keep her spine straight; she couldn’t summon the courage to defend her sister against Arkadi, nor could she stand up to her step-mother. Yumeko supposed that was the expected outcome of Riri’s upbringing and her misfortune.

Kira sighed and said, “My mother has always made life difficult for her. No matter what she does, my mother hates her – all for the crime of being born.”

“Then it’s good that she has such a protective big sister, huh?” Yumeko said, bumping their shoulders together.

At this, Kira clenched her jaw and spoke through gritted teeth, asking,“To what end? Do I hand her my future too at this rate?”

Yumeko smiled from ear to ear as she drawled, “I don’t think that’s necessary.”

Kira slowly turned her head towards Yumeko as she processed what was being said. As gentle as a dagger slipping between two ribs, Kira murmured, “...You’re scheming something.”

Placing a hand on her chest in mock-offense, Yumeko said, “I’ve been here for less than a day.”

She turned fully towards Yumeko and crossed her arms over her chest, saying, “Which means you’ve had plenty of time. Spill.”

“My scheme is a half-baked idea not worth mentioning. When it is, I’ll tell you. Scout’s honour.”

“You’re not even American.”

Yumeko grinned and waved her off, saying, “That doesn’t matter. What matters is that I’m here for a sleepover. We are long overdue.”

You could feel the shift in the air as Yumeko advanced towards her. The intentional sway of her hips, the lust in her eyes, and the honey that dripped from her lips as she spoke… She didn’t blame Kira for taking a few steps back upon seeing Yumeko’s approach.

With wide eyes, Kira said, “No, Yumeko. Not tonight. We have a hunt in the morning.”

“And we’ll wake up for it, no problem.” Yumeko drawled, “Or maybe we just won’t get any sleep at all. Let’s find out.”

“Don’t even think about stealing a kiss, Jabami. You’ll get a kiss when you earn one,” Kira said, a sharp edge to her tone.

Part of Yumeko had to wonder if Kira was being honest with herself now. If she really didn’t want these advances from Yumeko, wouldn’t an outright refusal be best? Why dance around it? Why allow Yumeko to approach her like this, taunt her, want her?

A grin began to appear on Yumeko’s face as an alternative idea formed in her mind. Perhaps Kira was simply too scared to cross that boundary between friend and something more. Once she passed over the threshold, Yumeko could not be blamed for the years of yearning and wanting she endured while waiting for her.

Yumeko purred, “I always did love a woman who played hard to get.”

Kira stopped retreating. Her form stiffened at these words before a slow, quiet sentence was spoken: “...Have you… been with women before?”

Yumeko’s body burned with delight as she said, “Please be jealous. It gets me hot under the collar.”

After a small huff, Kira said, “You talk a big game. I just wanted to know if you had any experience to back it up.”

The venom stained Kira’s mouth and Yumeko wanted to lick every last drop clean. Every single movement was intentional as Yumeko rushed forward and grabbed onto Kira. Her hands grabbed at Kira’s head and she yanked the other woman down to her level. The startled, breathy whine that escaped Kira’s mouth was enough to make Yumeko throb and ache.

She fluttered her eyelashes and looked up at Kira with those doe eyes – a killer combination.

Yumeko smiled as she asked, “How about you sit on my face and find out?”

The sputtering was adorable as Kira tried to rip herself away from Yumeko’s grip. Her cheeks were flushed red and as it dipped lower down her neck, Yumeko wondered just how far down the blush went. Kira’s hands grabbed onto Yumeko’s forearms as she tried to pull her off.

No chance in hell would Yumeko let go.

“You’re fucking insane,” Kira rasped out.

Yumeko’s smile widened, “That’s not a no.”

Kira dipped her head down to glower at Yumeko, saying, “Get off of me.”

Unfortunately, Yumeko was an absolute sex-pest and this only made her wetter by the second.

“What, no kiss goodnight?” Yumeko asked.

Possessed by an ancient spirit of embarrassment and rage, Kira threw Yumeko off of her and stalked off towards her bed. It was clear that she was furious with Yumeko but she really couldn’t care less.

How could Yumeko care about anything else now that she knows that Kira’s lips taste like cherries?

You would have to forgive Yumeko for nearly screaming bloody murder at roughly midnight that very same night. You see, she had been snuggled right into Kira’s back for a few hours now and was having the best sleep she’d had in years.

So why did she wake up to a random servant shaking her awake and looming over her bed? Kira didn’t wake up, thank God, but Yumeko nearly attack the servant on impulse. Because hello? Why was this person even here?

The servant, after waking her, took several steps back and placed their hands behind their back. They were clearly waiting for something. In Yumeko’s frazzled state, she found herself just staring at the servant in horror and confusion. She watched them gesture towards the door.

Yumeko let out a long exhale through her nose before tossing the covers off and following the servant. There was only one nocturnal creature who would summon a young woman at this hour through a servant committed to a vow of silence:

Arkadi. King of the vultures himself.

His office laid in the bellows of the estate. While this was his winter home in Aspen, he spared no expense on this section of the house. To enter his domain, you had to pass through these giant double doors that were oiled well at the hinges – not even the doors were allowed to make a sound around Arkadi.

When Yumeko entered, the first thing she noticed was the high ceilings. This felt more like a brutalist bunker than an office. The charcoal stone walls, the herringbone oak floorboards beneath and even the coffin-sized desk he sat behind just felt cold. Like entering a mausoleum. Behind Arkadi sat a giant board of eastern Europe with trade routes and pipelines all carved painstakingly into it.

His empire was all laid out on a single map.

Arkadi was nursing a drink when Yumeko approached him. He watched her with calculating eyes, like he was dissecting her down to her more base level. While the blue in Kira’s eyes could be warm and soft like the ocean on a summer’s afternoon, Arkadi’s eyes were always cold and oppressive. Like the heart of a Russian winter storm, his was a cold and unforgiving gaze.

Dipping her head towards him, Yumeko said, “Uncle.”

She had called him that for years, out of respect for his age and seniority. Nothing more.

Arkadi sighed and gestured to the chair in front of him, saying, “Sit.”

Gone was the almost-jovial tone he had been sporting at dinner. Arkadi returned to his roots as a tyrannical oil tycoon, a man who brokered no arguments and tolerated no insolence.

So Yumeko did take her seat as she tried to fight back the urge to yawn; she was woken up in the middle of the night while cuddling a beautiful woman, could you blame her?

Arkadi moved with a quiet grace as he plucked up the crystal glass, poured her a drink and set it down before her. The alcohol sparked like poisonous amber under the light from the fireplace that roared on nearby.

“You still drink, yes?” Arkadi asked.

Yumeko inclined her head, “Occasionally.”

She took the glass.

He asked, “No other vices?”

Yumeko gave him an easy smile at this. She said, “Gambling is my one, true love.”

Arkadi nodded at this which was as close to approval as one could get with him. She took a sip of the alcohol and as it slipped down her throat, she could taste those smoky notes that Arkadi was so fond of in his scotch. It burned wonderfully as it went down. Try as she might, she couldn’t fault the man’s impeccable taste for liquor.

“Your mother had a saying,” Arkadi said.

His voice sounded odd to Yumeko’s ears. It was like hearing a cat bark or a dog meow. She couldn’t recognise the hint of affection because it came from Arkadi’s mouth. But it was surely there, trapped under layers of stoicism and emotional constipation.

Yumeko’s heart trembled at the mention of her mother. It never got easier. Everyone told her that time would heal all wounds and ease her grief, yet it never did. The knife simply twisted deeper and deeper with each passing year.

“A life without risk is not worth living.” Yumeko replied with a heavy heart, “I remember.”

Arkadi regarded her for a moment. Simply staring at her. Then he said, “She taught you well, if the lessons still linger.”

It almost sounded like approval.

Yumeko kept her spine straight, saying, “Memories are all we are left with, in the end.”

She knew this all too well. She was beginning to forget her mother’s scent and the exact feel of the calluses on her father’s hands. There was so little left of her parents… sometimes it felt like all they left of themselves in this world was just Yumeko. And she felt like a rather poor byproduct of such phenomenal people.

“That is incorrect.” Arkadi said, “More than memories, the great amongst us have our legacy.”

Now she could hear the pride in his voice. She knew where this was going. She watched him lean forward in his chair and rest his elbows onto the desk. Arkadi was not a physically imposing man; similar to Kira, he was tall and lithe with sharp and intimidating features. But they both had this ability to appear larger than life, like their bodies were far grander than what they appeared. Call it charisma, if you wanted.

Arkadi’s eyes bore into her as he said, “When I look back on my life and on what I built, I want to know I’ve left it in the right hands.”

Yumeko tilted her head and sipped at her scotch as she mulled over his words. She had a feeling she knew exactly which hands her was referring to, and it wasn’t Kira. She decided not to respond; Arkadi would eventually speak for her.

“You have… affection for my daughter. Yes?” Arkadi asked. It didn’t feel like a question.

With as little emotion as possible, Yumeko answered, “Of course.”

He nodded at this. There was no point in dancing around her feelings, they both knew that Yumeko wanted Kira. He just didn’t know the extent of her devotion.

Arkadi said, “You view Kira with a particular set of eyes. Rose-coloured. But I see her through a father’s eyes. I made her who she is today. And she is not fit to wield so much power… she hesitates when it comes to violence. True violence, not the childish nonsense she does at school. If I told her to burn the homes of our family’s enemy, she would hesitate to light the match.”

It would be so easy to break this glass over his head and gouge his eyes out with his own pen, wouldn’t it? Yumeko thought this the moment the words spilled from his mouth. Oh, how she wanted to make this man bleed just a little – just a fraction of what harm he had caused his family over the years. But Yumeko would not fuck up the plans she so delicately laid over a moment of anger. No. Yumeko schooled her features and kept her body soft, refusing to tense up.

Later, in private, Yumeko would rage and rampage about this. She would tear the world to pieces because Kira’s empathy, her sense of justice and her reluctance to cruelty was being used against her, and was painted as a weakness.

All she ended up saying was, “And you believe Riri to be a better fit.”

“She does what needs to be done.” Arkadi replied easily.

“When she’s given a guiding hand.” Yumeko retorted, “A kite with no wind will just… fall.”

The words she spoke were far more gentle that the ones that initially came to mind – she would refrain from calling Riri a puppet that needed an iron fist to function and exist. Arkadi wouldn’t take that insult lightly.

Arkadi’s jaw clenched a little as he listened to her. When he was good and ready, he said, “You’ve made your preference between my daughters quite clear. But Kira would be more suited to other means of strengthening the family. A valuable piece on the chessboard, but certainly not the king.”

What an interesting analogy. Yumeko would agree that Kira wasn’t the king on this proverbial chessboard. The king might be the goal but only because it needs to be captured to secure a win. The queen, however, was the most powerful piece on the board. Destructive, skillful and versatile… now that fit Kira far better.

Instead of voicing this, Yumeko asked, “And what other means is that?”

Arkadi took another sip of his scotch. He finished it and set it down. Yumeko could feel the shift in the air.

“The Luthor family comes from good stock. They own a private investment house, ivy-league educated… an all-American family.” Arkadi said, his words coming out smoothly, “And they have sons and daughters who are willing to marry into our family. For the right price.”

The world stopped.

Yumeko felt her own heart freeze over and her blood run cold. Every piece in this little domino trail fell into place before her eyes. All the espionage, all the infighting, all the manoeuvring of Riri over Kira… so this is his play. What better way to take Kira out of the running for heir to the throne than to marry her off into another family? What better way to remove the threat to your goals than to hide it away under lock and key?

He was going to sell Kira to the highest bidder like she was a prized pig.

Her hands shook in rage as she palmed her glass in her lap. She did her best to keep her expression neutral as she thought everything through. Arkadi likely wanted Yumeko to smooth over this deal and make Kira amenable to it. What a clever plan. Bring an old friend into the frey to manipulate this pawn for him. Soften Kira up before sending her to the slaughterhouse.

Fat fucking chance of that.

Yumeko rolled her neck as she sighed a little, showing Arkadi how little this news bothered her. She ran her fingertip along the rim of the crystal cup, asking, “Are you after their money or their prestige?”

“Why does it matter when they have both?” Arkadi countered.

Yumeko held his gaze as she said, “Because you’re missing the opportunity sitting in front of you.”

The world began to spin again. There was a flicker of emotion in Arkadi’s eyes. Recognition, perhaps some curiosity? He seemed to be searching for answers yet finding nothing. The implication was clear to them both but…

Yumeko smelled the blood in the water. How could she resist the urge to just sink her teeth in?

“I don’t know who these Luthors are. I don’t need to.” Yumeko said, “Because Kira knows me. And you know what kind of weight the Jabami name carries, even on this continent.”

The silence was choking, oppressive. It was the kind that made your hair stand on end and forced every alarm bell embedded in your bones to ring. Yumeko remained rooted in her seat. She could see the gears turning in Arkadi’s head as he processed her words. She could see the exact moment that Arkadi realised that he had lost one of his precious spies, but potentially gained a shrewd ally… so long as he cooperated.

Yumeko was offering herself in place of the Luthor candidates. And where Yumeko went, the Jabami fortune followed along; and it was a hefty coin-purse attached to her hip.

Upon realising that they were at a stalemate, Yumeko downed her scotch and set the glass down. There was nothing left here.

“I should go. I have a hunt in the morning.” Yumeko said before adding, “Thank you for the scotch, but I prefer bourbon.”

One last jab. She couldn’t resist.

Arkadi’s eyes followed her as she went but he did not utter a word. Clearly he had been unprepared for a battle, seeing as he was simply giving Yumeko orders to begin with. He had been dealing with Yumeko since she was a child so he had forgotten that eventually, the child will grow up. The child will learn. And Yumeko refused to play the Judas any longer.

If she were to betray anyone, it would be for Kira.

Later, when Yumeko slipped herself back under the covers in Kira’s bed, she had hoped that the other woman wouldn’t wake up. She had slept through Yumeko’s departure and Yumeko’s mind was still buzzing from her conversation with Arkadi.

So of course, the moment Yumeko snuggled back into her, Kira stirred and made a little grumbling noise. Yumeko nearly pounced on her from the cute aggression alone. 

Kira’s words came out groggy with sleep as she asked, “Where did you run off to?”

Yumeko smiled softly as she pulled Kira closer into her chest. It felt just like old times when they would have sleepovers and stay up late into the night, fighting off sleep with copious amounts of stolen candy. Kira smelled like Japanese cypress. The scent of summer and warmth for Yumeko.

In retrospect, it shouldn’t have taken Yumeko so long to realise why Kira wore this specific scent. Kira lathered herself in Japanese cypress because it was the smell that permeated the air in Karuizawa. It was the smell of their shared childhood. Kira might have pretended for years that she didn’t miss Yumeko, but her perfume told the truth.

Kira remembered. And her yearning was contained to a glass bottle of perfume.

“I was lured into a trap,” Yumeko murmured.

There was a small, lazy smile on Kira’s face as she asked, “And how did you escape?”

Emboldened, Yumeko placed a gentle kiss to Kira’s temple. The soft hair that pressed against Yumeko’s mouth tickled in the loveliest way. And of all the reactions Yumeko had been expecting, Kira humming and leaning into her touch was not one of them. Yumeko’s heart swelled at the gesture.

“I don’t think I did. But I don’t mind.” Yumeko said with a small giggle, “I’ve always wanted to be a sacrificial lamb.”

Chapter Text

In Yumeko’s humble opinion, no one should be up at the ass-crack of dawn. And she was all too happy to voice her complaints.

“The last time I was up this early, I was boarding a flight to America.” Yumeko whined.

Kira scoffed next to her, saying, “Get used to it. Papa has always been an early-riser, which means we get dragged into the daylight, too.”

Riri nodded from where she was trailing nearby.

The three stooges were currently trudging through the vast expanse of forest situated near the Timurov estate. It was blanketed in fresh snow at this early hour and Yumeko’s boots crunched with each step she took. As cold as the winter air was, Yumeko was bundled up in plenty of thermal wear and furs to keep her warm – and the two Timurov sisters had done the same. Kira was even wearing gloves and Yumeko had already imagined how deliciously they would stretch her out–

Focus.

Anyway, it was a lovely morning, all things considered. Yumeko had to appreciate how the snow embraced the pine trees like a lazy lover. Even the birds were singing a pretty tune as the three of them passed below the canopy.

Kira looked phenomenal which was the most important part of all this. She was looking extra good this morning because she was armed with a bolt-action rifle. Yumeko didn’t care to remember the details of the weapon or its manufacturer; she just knew that Kira looked hot holding it. She held it with the grace and confidence of an experienced hunter.

In a musical tone, Yumeko said, “You look quite comfortable with a firearm, Kira-chan.”

Kira replied, “I’ve been hunting since I was eight. Killed my first stag at nine.”

“I’m sure that did wonders for your emotional development,” Yumeko quipped.

“Sarcasm is a bad look, Yumeko.” Kira chided her after rolling her eyes, adding, “And Papa wasn’t concerned about our developing empathy. He wanted Riri and I to compete.”

“Compete?” Yumeko asked, frowning a little.

There was a far away look in Kira’s eyes. She stared off into the treeline as she said, “Papa had a rule. He would take us both out for a hunt and only ever brought a single gun. If you want to make a kill, you have to take the gun from someone else’s hands. If you miss, you’ve embarrassed yourself and taken a kill from someone who might’ve been able to do it — so I learned to think before I asked.”

Yumeko scoffed and asked, “This is the same man who made sashimi out of your pet tuna because you broke a vase, yes?”

In lieu of an actual answer, Kira simply sneered at her. How cute. At this angle, Yumeko found her eyes drawn to the slope of Kira’s nose and she wondered how sturdy it really was. If Yumeko sat herself down onto Kira’s—

A branch snapping broke Yumeko’s train of thought. She turned to look over at the source and saw Riri trailing behind. She was as quiet as ever. She didn’t seem to react at all to the story about their childhood hunts. Try as she might, Yumeko couldn’t shake the feeling of unease every time she saw Riri now. Riri still followed Kira around like a silent shadow, yet it felt less endearing and more threatening the longer Yumeko remained in the dark about her intentions.

What did Riri truly want? Anxiety crawled along Yumeko’s skin as a thousand apocalyptic thoughts ran through her mind.

“And what about you, chiisai kage?” Yumeko asked, “How do you feel about these hunts?”

Riri glanced up at her, her eyes the only distinguishable feature behind the mask. Even Kira looked back at the two of them.

“It teaches us discipline, focus.” Riri answered, “We eat what we hunt. We keep trophies. We cull the population before it can grow too far. We’re part of the food chain.”

A rehearsed line, likely spoken a hundred times before. Or taught. Yumeko hummed, “Are you? I suppose that’s easy to say at the top of the food chain.”

Riri looked irritated at this little retort but said nothing in reply. She wouldn’t be rising to any of Yumeko’s bait… and that simply wouldn’t do. As always, Yumeko’s eyes drifted back to Kira who…

Oh, yes .

A devious grin grew on Yumeko’s face. She turned to Kira and asked, “Can I see it?”

She held out her expectant hand to the other woman, looking pointedly at the gun Kira carried. Kira eyed her warily and she didn’t blame the suspicion; Yumeko wasn’t particularly interested in firearms before then. Despite her suspicion, Kira handed it over with both hands wrapped around the weapon.

Trust was such a beautiful thing. So easily broken, so difficult to mend.

It was heavier than Yumeko was expecting. It had a lovely, wooden base and the metal bits were smoother than she initially thought they were. As she examined the rifle, the three of them came to a stop in the middle of the woods. She gazed down through the scope…

…before pointing it straight at Riri.

The tension exploded. Riri took a few frantic steps back with eyes wide with fear. Kira blocked Yumeko’s line of sight with her own body as she snarled, “Yumeko, what the fuck are you doing?”

Yumeko was unmoved. She continued to gaze at Riri down the barrel of the gun. She had never fired a gun before but she was willing to bet that she could knock Riri’s mask off if she managed to graze her ear.

Oh, well. At least now Riri was reacting to Yumeko’s antics. She had to get answers somehow.

Yumeko smirked and said, “Easy, kaicho. I just wanted to get to know my sister-in-law.”

“By pointing a gun at her,” Kira deadpanned.

“It’s just a bit of insurance.” Yumeko said, “Think of it like a truth serum.”

Kira barked out: “Put it down!”

A cautious hand laid itself on Kira’s shoulder. Kira looked back and found her sister’s eyes meeting hers. Riri said, “It’s OK.”

The simple reassurance had frozen Kira in place, it seemed. An understanding passed between these two souls made of the same materials. For once in her life, Riri stepped out of Kira’s shadow and into the light seeping through the canopies above.

Yumeko smiled at this.

“How noble of you to reassure your big sister.”

Realistically, Yumeko realised how batshit insane she was being. It was an act of desperation. She could feel Arkadi’s guillotine swaying above Kira’s neck and the thread that held it at bay grew more precarious with each moment that passed. Yumeko needed to know where and who her enemies were. And if Riri happened to be one of these enemies, Yumeko wouldn’t give her the opportunity to get close enough to Kira to sink the dagger in her back.

Arkadi couldn’t save Riri now. Not this far out into the woods. That had been Yumeko’s plan from the beginning; it was simply the time to execute it. Yumeko knew she couldn’t guarantee a victory against Riri if it was one-on-one but in this situation? Riri was fast, undoubtedly, but even she couldn’t outrun a bullet.

To give Riri some credit, her calm demeanour didn’t betray how she was likely shitting herself right now. The look she gave Yumeko was less of a cornered prey and more like a predator sizing up a competitor. It struck Yumeko that there was a very real possibility that she had read this wrong — that this was a turf war between two women who believed that they were just protecting their kin.

Well… Yumeko supposed it was time to find out the truth.

With a steady voice, Riri said, “Ask your questions or stop speaking. I’m tired of your games, Yumeko.”

“My games? And what games do you think I’m playing?” Yumeko asked with a raised eyebrow.

Riri took a step to the side, saying, “You come here after years of radio silence. You infiltrate St Dom’s. You turn the kakegurui club on its head. And you worm your way into our family’s reunion. All of this… within a few months. Doesn’t that sound a little suspicious to you?”

Well, when you put it like that… Yumeko mirrored the step Riri took as she asked, “And what are you implying then?”

“That you’re not as innocent as you pretend to be.” Riri replied in an icy tone, “You’re here for something and you didn’t just pop back into Kira’s life for no reason.”

They circled each other now. Kira looked lost on who to move towards. Should she attempt to approach the madwoman holding the gun or did she shield her sister once more? In the end, Kira was rooted in place and could only watch them circle each other.

Yumeko’s boots crunched against the snow as she bit back, “The only reason I need is her.”

“So you say,” Riri replied.

Yumeko asked, “What do you think I’m here for, Irina?”

The use of her real name rankled Riri. She squared her shoulders and said, “I think you’re a shark who smells blood in the water. I think you’re sick of the yakuza hounding you so you’ve decided to throw your lot in with our family.”

Clever girl. So she had done her homework before following the shark into deep waters. Very good. But the implication that Yumeko was just some conniving gold digger… Yumeko began to laugh and laugh until there were literal tears in her eyes and her hysterical shrieking made the birds stop singing. It was all too funny to Yumeko, really.

When she caught her breath, Yumeko said, “You… you think I’m here for money ? Oh God, that’s even funnier than I imagined. A Jabami gold-digger… for a Timurov. ”

It was such an absurd concept. The Timurov fortune amounted to roughly eleven billion, which was not something to sneeze at. The Jabami fortune was closer to forty-three billion. They had more accumulated wealth than some countries .

If anyone was the gold digger here, it wasn’t Yumeko.

“Then what are you here for?” Riri asked through gritted teeth.

All teeth and malice, Yumeko replied, “Not your measelly fortune, that’s for sure. But I’m glad you admitted all this. It’s good to know you’re focused on a threat to your family’s fortune.”

Kira took a step towards her, saying, “Enough, Yumeko.”

It only took a single side-eye from Yumeko to stop Kira in her tracks. As much as she loved Kira, this wasn’t the time to try and test Yumeko’s patience.

Riri huffed, saying, “Spit it out. Say what you mean.”

Excellent. Gloves off then.

“For an illegitimate heir, you seem quite concerned about a fortune you’ll never inherit. Unless, of course… you do intend on inheriting it,” Yumeko replied with a veneer of curiosity.

And there it was. The thing that kept Yumeko up at night. If Riri became the heir to the empire, what would stop Arkadi from casting Kira aside? From marrying her off into the stupid Luthor family? God knew that Riri wouldn’t stand up to her father, so it was Yumeko’s duty to step in.

Sunlight was the best antidote to deception, after all.

Riri’s hands were curled into fists by her sides. She was shaking with rage or perhaps nerves as she asked, “You think I’d steal my own sister’s birthright?”

Yumeko shrugged, “I don’t think it. My eyes just happen to work. The favouritism, the gifts, all of it… you know exactly what I’m talking about.”

She began to argue, saying, “I can’t control what Papa does–”

“You don’t even try!” Yumeko snarled in a fit of rage.

She had lunged forward, seething and still pointing the rifle at Riri. The other woman had remained impressively still at this sudden outburst from Yumeko, but Kira flinched and cried out, “Yumeko!”

“ Damare , Kira!” Yumeko barked out, “You refuse to see the poison dripped into your cup but I’ll be damned if I let you drink it!”

Riri let out a loud, incredulous laugh as she said, “I’m the poison! Oh, that’s rich coming from you.”

It would be so easy to blow Riri’s head off at this distance. Yumeko could feel the anger seeping into her bones and colouring her vision red. Her arms screamed in pain as she held the gun up but she refused to lower it even an inch.

It was so unlike Yumeko to lose her cool like this. She knew that. But she couldn’t help herself. Not when Kira’s safety was on the line. Not when there was a very real sword of Damocles dangling over her head.

“Go on. Say what’s on your mind, you spineless twerp. Or are you just gonna cower in the corner like you do whenever Daddy speaks?” Yumeko asked, her tone undeniably taunting.

She watched Riri take a step forward. Yumeko pushed her back leg further into the dirt to root herself. Kira was still watching them both with wide-eyes and a body as tense as stone.

“You think I don’t know how you got here?” Riri asked, “You think I don’t know who’s really pulling your strings?”

Yumeko let out a little giggle at this. Just the way that Riri was speaking made her laugh; as if she was about to go in for a kill. She knew what the younger woman was going to say and she found the whole thing hilarious. She was waiting for the punchline at this point.

“Say it…” Yumeko breathed out, ragged and shaky as she licked at her lips.

Instead of addressing her, Riri turned her gaze towards her sister. Her voice was saturating with desperation as she said, “Yumeko is working for Papa! She’s been his spy from the very beginning.”

The seconds ticked on.

Yumeko wore her most frightened expression as she watched the sister’s exchange looks. Poor little Riri. Judging by the look on her face, she thought that she had won this round against Yumeko. She thought she had ripped the mask off and exposed Yumeko’s evildoings like a fucking Scooby-Doo villain. As if it were so easy to drive a wedge between them.

She waited until it seemed like Riri was basking in her victory for Yumeko’s fearful expression to melt away, to be replaced with malicious glee. Yumeko began cackling as Kira squeezed her eyes shut in dismay; they both knew that this was simply another victory for Yumeko.

Yumeko cooed, “Poor, little Riri. Always the last to know. I already told Kira this.”

The look on Riri’s face was priceless: wide-eyed and horrified. Having the rug pulled out from under you would do that to a person. She shot her sister a look of betrayal, asking, “You… already knew?”

Kira nodded and averted her sister’s gaze, saying, “I had my suspicions. Yumeko just confirmed them.”

“And you still trust her? You let her sleep in your bed?” Riri questioned in obvious disbelief.

Kira sighed and said, “She’s proven her loyalty–”

“How, exactly? By spreading her legs for you?” Riri snarked as she cut her off.

“Oh, she does have some fangs. What a surprise.” Yumeko chimed in, adding, “While I would love to do that for Kira, your sister has yet to indulge me that way.”

Ignoring the salacious part of her statement, Kira spoke gently to her sister as she said, “She’s being genuine. I… I don’t doubt her loyalty. Not anymore. She’s not my enemy.”

“Kira, she’s pointing a gun at me.” Riri deadpanned.

“At you. Not her,” Yumeko clarified. The distinction was important to her.

Riri turned her gaze back onto Yumeko. With muted rage, Riri asked, “Aren’t we on the same team?”

“Are we?” Kira asked.

Nothing moved in the forest. It felt like even the trees and the wind were holding its breath as the two sisters looked at each other once more. Yumeko watched this interaction curiously. This was unexpected. The Timurov sisters stared at each other for some time, both wide-eyed, hurt and scared.

For once, Yumeko kept her mouth shut. She didn’t lower the gun, though.

“What are you talking about?” Riri asked.

Kira swallowed down a lump in her throat before saying, “Papa’s always picked you. Ever since you came home… he’s always picked you over me.”

She was dragging up their past now, stripping it down to its most hurtful core. Her words were spoken not out of malice, but from pain. Pain that had condescended over the years from the very moment Riri stepped into their home. These wounds that had never truly healed were ripped back open, fresh and bleeding once more. It was clear that while the two sisters might’ve shared similar abuse, they weren’t healing the same way.

Riri was shaking like a leaf now as she said, “I can’t control what he does, Kira!”

“But you could say something! You never say anything!” Kira snapped, her eyes wet with tears unshed.

“I can’t! Don’t you get that?” Riri snapped back.

Kira stepped towards her and grabbed her sister by the biceps, asking, “Why? Why is it so hard to defend me when I do it for you?”

A lone tear slipped out of the corner of Riri’s eyes as Kira latched onto her. For the briefest of moments, she looked like that little girl Yumeko met all those years ago. Even now, she clung onto her big sister just as desperately as she always did.

Riri’s voice came out in shudders, “He… He looks after Mama. If I do what he wants, he keeps her well. And if I don’t…”

Ah, fuck. Yumeko let out a sigh at the horrified expression on Kira’s face. It didn’t take a genius to understand what Riri was explaining. Yumeko knew about the other woman in Arkadi’s life — the enigmatic mistress who broke up a family but whose face never saw the light of day. She had always guessed what life was like behind the closed doors of the Timurov estate but…

Should she really be surprised that Arkadi’s abusive tendencies extended to Riri’s mother, too? If he didn’t spare his own children, what was another mother in his rap sheet?

Kira’s hands slipped down from Riri’s arms until they were holding hands. She asked, “Still? He still hurts her?”

With a shake of her head, Riri answered, “No. Because I’ve been good.”

The words pierced through Yumeko and she winced at the implication. Unfortunately, it made sense. It seemed that Kira shared that sentiment because Yumeko caught the sidelong glance she shot at her.

…Fine. Maybe Riri’s reasoning was true. It would explain why Arkadi preferred Riri so much: she had to toe the line and do exactly as he said, or her mother would suffer the consequences. No child would willingly do something to put their parents in harm’s way. Definitely not the sweet, little girl Riri used to be.

It checked out. Arkadi must have loved having such a lovely puppet to pull the strings on. Riri, the obedient and fearful daughter, would be much easier to toy with.

But Yumeko still didn’t drop the gun. She asked, “So you play the perfect daughter to keep Mommy safe?”

She saw the sharp intake of breath that Riri took before she whirled on Yumeko, snarling out, “I don’t expect an orphan like you to understand.”

Oh?

Yumeko reloaded the rifle and aimed it for Riri’s head. She wondered how funny Riri would find orphan jokes after she put her six feet under. Corpses don’t usually have a sense of humour.

Kira immediately stepped between them, her expression absent of any fear. If anything she just looked pissed. Probably at Yumeko. If Kira’s mad, the culprit was usually Yumeko.

“Both of you, relax,” Kira said with her arms outstretched in a peaceful gesture.

Yumeko cocked her head, asking, “How relaxed are we thinking, Kira? Postmortem chill?”

“Papa would hunt you to the ends of the earth if you killed me,” Riri retorted as she crossed her arms.

“So you finally admit he’s in your corner,” Yumeko replied.

Riri answered, “He is. I know he is. I don’t know why anyone in their right mind would choose me over Kira but he does. And I can’t change that.”

“Riri…” Kira trailed off, looking at her sister like a kicked puppy.

Her sister simply shook her head, saying, “You’re smarter than me, Kira. You’re the firstborn. You’ve always been better than me at everything.”

“That’s not true,” Kira argued.

“It is to me.”

Yumeko huffed, saying, “Then abdicate.”

The two sisters turned to look at Yumeko now, both wearing an identical frown. Yumeko repeated herself, “Tell your father that you refuse to take away Kira’s birthright and be done with this little game.”

Scoffing, Riri asked, “You don’t think I’ve tried? You think I want him to lord me over my own sister? If I take a single step in the wrong direction, he punishes my mother for it.”

“What a convenient excuse,” Yumeko grumbled.

Kira’s nostrils flared in anger as she said, “You’ve gone too far, Yumeko.”

For once in her life, Yumeko ignored Kira. She only had eyes for her sister.

“Take off your mask, Riri.”

The world went quiet, save for the blood roaring in Yumeko’s ears. The sheer malice in Riri’s eyes was mesmerising. She didn’t know that Riri even had that much emotional range within her. Interesting.

Kira spoke softly as she said, “You don’t have to do that, Riri.”

It was gentle. Coaxing. Like honey being poured into your ears before bedtime. Yumeko wouldn’t allow that. She didn’t want Riri to feel safe or comfortable. She wanted the truth. Yumeko taunted and teased her, saying, “Come on, little shadow. You claim you have nothing to hide so prove it. Show me what you’ve been hiding all this time.”

Nobody moved at first. Kira was fuming but seemed caught between a rock and a hard place. Yumeko refused to cede any more ground to the Timurov sisters and Riri… Well. She looked like she was fighting a losing battle.

It was Riri who moved first. She let out a long, drawn out exhale before her hands crept up to her face. Her fingertips lingered at the edge of her mask. She seemed to be debating whether or not she complied with Yumeko’s demands. Yumeko could spot the tension in Riri’s shoulders and the subtle shake of her hands.

In one fell swoop, Riri yanked off her mask.

And it was exactly what Yumeko had assumed it was. A jagged scar carved across her mouth, beginning at the corner of her right nostril down towards the curve of her jaw. It was by far not a clean cut; whoever made the scar had dragged the edge across Riri’s skin, rather than sliced neatly through it. The surgeon had been meticulous in how they corrected the lacerations damages: the mouth shape was preserved, there was hardly any discoloration and the skin wasn’t bumpy or disfigured.

But the damage had already been done. It was a mark of violence displayed for all to see.

Yumeko knew who had done it: Arkadi, the father of the year. Who else was capable of such grotesque violence?

Yet when she gazed at Kira, she noticed the ashen look on her face. She tucked that away in her back pocket as her gaze returned to Riri.

It really wasn’t that bad. Or maybe Yumeko was just desensitised to violence because of what her childhood was like. Yumeko said, “Cute. How’d you get it?”

She watched as Riri turned to look at her older sister. It was as if she was asking her for permission… and Kira’s solemn nod was evidently the approval she was looking for.

It was strange to see Riri’s lips move as she spoke, and for the words to no longer come out as muffled, either.

“Papa bought me a dagger for my thirteenth birthday. It was a family heirloom. He gave it to me because I had won a national fencing tournament. Papa said that a good blade deserved a hand that knew how to wield it.”

An icy hand dipped into Yumeko’s stomach and grabbed a fistful of her guts. Still holding the rifle up, Yumeko closed her eyes as she realised where this was going.

Kira continued this time, saying, “She brought it to me. She was so excited about her gift and I… I knew exactly what that dagger was. It was supposed to go to me . And Papa gave it to her. I… I lashed out. I attacked her with that same dagger and I…”

She couldn’t continue. Kira’s hands were clenched even as she crossed her arms and hunched forward, and she couldn’t look at either of them. Yumeko sighed.

Riri said, “Papa nearly killed Kira for that. He put her into the same hospital bed next to me and paid the doctors to keep quiet.”

Yumeko couldn’t imagine what being a fly on the wall of that hospital room would’ve been like. She could only imagine how the two sisters must’ve been in that room. Kira, black and blue, curled up in her bed while sobbing from the pain of a battered body and a crushed spirit; Riri, lacerated and bandaged, staring at the broken remnants of this rotten family she was born into and forced to stare at Kira’s sobbing form.

The hypertrophic scars on Riri’s mouth were unavoidable but Yumeko didn’t look away. Why would she? She found them… oddly fitting for Riri’s face. Really sold the whole ‘tough-guy’ persona that Riri was going for.

“Surgery can’t get rid of a scar this deep. Only time can. And it hasn’t. Kira hates to look at them and… Papa hates seeing it, too. That’s why I wear this,” Riri said as she held up the mask clutched in her hand. “I don’t need to prove my loyalty to you, Yumeko. I’ve proven it every day I’ve worn this fucking mask.”

Her words echoed in Yumeko’s head like the final chimes of wedding bells. Or perhaps a death knell would be more fitting. The winter air blew against her and the cold lanced through her, as if even the heavens were persuading her to chill the fuck out.

Yumeko didn’t believe in a god. Not really. But this was the closest she’d get to a divine portent. She lowered the gun with a sigh and unloaded it, saying, “I guess we’re all on the same team then. As a gambler, I like these odds.”

Without another word, she held out the gun to Riri with one hand despite how much her body ached. Her expression was borderline serene as she appraised the younger woman, as if she hadn’t been ready to murder Riri a few minutes ago. In her defence, murder had seemed like a pretty good option to her at the time. Two birds with one stone or however that saying went.

Riri looked between Yumeko, the gun and Kira with a baffled expression. She settled her gaze on her sister and asked, “Of all the women in the world, you choose this psycho?”

Kira was already massaging her temples at this point as she groaned, “I haven’t chosen anything.”

“I made the decision for her, actually.” Yumeko quipped with an easy smile, “And what’s a bit of attempted murder between family?”

That would be the closest they got to an apology from her. They all knew that.

Still, Riri had to question her, asking, “Are we family now?”

“You named one of my koi fish, didn’t you?” Yumeko asked.

There was no way in hell that Yumeko would let just anybody name her koi fish. Yet she had let the little Star-Wars-obsessed kid name the runt of the pond because she looked so cute when she cried. Riri had always been a sulky kid and now, at least, Yumeko knew she had a good reason to cry.

“R2D2…” Riri trailed off as the memory returned to her.

Yumeko replied, “He’s still alive, by the way. And still just as small as you.”

She continued to eye Yumeko warily which was fair — Yumeko did genuinely consider murdering her a while ago. Kira looked like she was on the verge of a mental breakdown which, again, was fair.

When Riri did finally speak, she asked, “How do I know you won’t try and kill me again?”

Yumeko shrugged, “Because we both want the same thing.”

Her answer was met with a frown. Yumeko giggled and said, “For Kira to win.”

Riri almost looked agreeable. The corners of her mouth twitched upward and made the jagged scar twist into something beautiful. In a kinder world, it would’ve been a real smile. Her eyes flicked between Yumeko and Kira, cautious but no longer blazing. Beside her, Kira was dragging her hands over her face as she groaned deep and ragged. Not in defeat, but in sheer exhaustion. Such was life when you had to deal with Yumeko Jabami.

The silence that settled over them was no longer hostile. It was as brittle as the winter chill, yet there was a promise of a sweeter future around the corner. The day was still young, after all.

Yumeko walked over to a nearby stone and sat herself onto it, groaning like an old woman with a bad back as she did so. Attempted murder was tiring. Her voice carried well as she said, “Abdicating not being an option for Riri is still a problem, though. At this rate, your father will nominate Riri as his successor before this reunion concludes in two weeks.”

Peeking from between her fingers, Kira said, “I don’t see how we could convince him otherwise. I’ve been trying for years.”

“What if I publically abdicate? In front of the whole family?” Riri asked in earnest.

“Papa won’t take kindly to being undermined like that.” Kira replied, “He needs to feel like he’s the one in control.”

Small wonder where Kira got her need for control from.

Yumeko sat on that rock for a while, her cheek resting on her fist and her elbow resting on her knee. They all seemed to be lost in thought as they considered all their options.

“...We could just kill him,” Yumeko offered.

Kira snapped, “We’re not killing my dad.”

Yumeko sighed, “What a shame.”

Funnily enough, Riri almost looked like she agreed. She was already slipping her mask back onto her face which Yumeko was almost sad about. She enjoyed the novelty of looking at Riri’s bare face and the scar on her mouth. Mary would have a field day when she found it — not that Yumeko planned on telling her. She watched as Riri picked up the rifle and surprisingly did not point it at Yumeko.

Maybe Riri’s hesitance to retaliate against Yumeko stemmed from her love of Kira. She was definitely in her big sister’s corner and—

Wait. That gave Yumeko an idea…

“If we can’t convince him…” Yumeko said as she stared at the two of them, “Let’s convince everyone else. Might as well capitalise on the whole brood of Timurovs being here for the winter.”

“And how do you plan on doing that?” Kira asked, fatigue written all over her face.

“I’m a Jabami. All I have to do is show up and people pay attention. All because of my family’s hefty bank account. Now if the family thought that Kira had access to me…” Yumeko trailed off.

The birds began to sing again from their homes in the trees. The dots were slowly connecting as the two sisters processed her words.

As if she smelled something rotten, Kira asked, “You want us to pretend to date?”

Yumeko scoffed, asking, “What is this, a soap opera? No, I just want to dribble some blood into these shark-infested waters. We just need them to think you’re pursuing me. And I really hope you’re a method actor because I’m more than happy to practice—”

“Please stop talking,” Riri begged.

Yumeko let out a little giggle but acquiesced. She had traumatised the woman enough today. Besides, they seemed to have forgotten what the supposed goal of this hunt was for. If they came back empty handed, she feared that Arkadi would carve them up for dinner instead of the stag.

She practically hopped to her feet (nearly sinking through the snow below) and made her way over to the two sisters. They watched her approach like two chickens would watch a fox sniffing near their henhouse.

“Onwards, you two.” Yumeko ordered with a beaming smile, “You two can criticise my plan after you catch something in these woods. Chop, chop.”

As she skipped off into the snow-covered woods, she could hear Riri’s exasperated drawl behind her: “You sure know how to pick them, sister.”

Kira just sighed as an answer.

It was not lost on Yumeko that Kira had yet to actually deny her, though.

It was evening in Aspen and the reunion had well and truly begun.

The next two weeks would be crucial. Somehow, some way, Yumeko needed to turn the tide of this war. So Yumeko was going to do what Yumeko did best: puppeteering.

The hardest part of being a manipulative bitch was choosing her victims. You see, there was no point in persuading and scheming against people if they weren’t valuable. People became pieces on a chessboard; each piece had their own value, and that determined who could be discarded and who needed to be safeguarded.

It helped that she had the perfect guide simply glued to her hip.

“You do understand that you have your own room, yes?” Kira drawled from where she sat.

“But your room is so much more fun.” Yumeko replied as she gestured to the aquarium, “More… fish.”

The fish were living their best life today. They seemed extra lively today, or maybe that was just Yumeko just projecting onto them. She couldn’t help herself: she had barged into Kira’s room and refused to leave while getting dressed for the party tonight, and Kira had yet to kick her out.

Kira said, “Unfortunately none that I could feed you to.”

Looking back at her, Yumeko asked, “Do you ever get tired of repressing your emotions?”

Kira did not bother looking up from her laptop screen as she asked, “What emotions?”

Yumeko huffed, “Typical.”

She continued to get ready while using the full body mirror. She wore a drop-neck green dress made of silk and lace with a delicate amount of gold chains running along her back. Her glossy hair ran down her back and reached passed her waist. You could see a glimpse of her spine tattoo where it peeked out from behind the chains — she had packed this dress for this very reason.

Yumeko practically dared Kira not to touch her back in this dress.

“You’re awfully dressed up,” Kira remarked.

Yumeko hummed, “Maybe you’re underdressed.”

“I’m a Timurov.” Kira said, “We never underdress.”

Through the mirror, Yumeko glanced at Kira. The woman wore a satin, blue shirt tucked loosely into a pair of white slacks and corded with a black belt. A silver necklace dipped between her breasts and it glinted in the light. In typical lesbian fashion, she wore a few rings along her fingers where a few were encrusted with sapphires.

This was probably as casual as Kira got. It was undeniably hot, of course.

She returned to her earrings as she said, “Make sure you introduce me to our new friends, Kira.”

The ‘new friends’ in question were code for all the key players Yumeko would be keeping an eye on tonight. After their successful hunt this morning, the trio of fools went through their game plan for the evening party Arkadi would be hosting. Every member of every branch would be in attendance and they needed their priorities in order if they wanted to navigate these dark waters.

By now, Riri was probably done with setting up Kira’s little security cameras across the estate. That's what Kira was currently sifting through on her laptop currently perched on her lap. She was sitting in a chair by the reading nook, so the moonlight shone directly onto her pretty face.

Yumeko had never wanted to be a laptop more in her life.

“Try not to start a civil war, yes? I’d like to avoid a bloodbath in the coming weeks,” Kira murmured, her attention clearly stolen.

Yumeko scoffed, asking, “What do you take me for?”

Kira’s reply was immediate: “Chaos incarnate.”

Alright, that got a little giggle out of her. Yumeko asked, “But not a liability?”

Finally, Kira looked at her. It was through the mirror but Yumeko felt like she was looking right into her soul. Almost tenderly, Kira said, “No. Not a liability.”

Yumeko found herself grinning at this sweet statement… until Kira slid her gaze back down to her laptop. Was she really less interesting that a laptop screen? She huffed as she put her earrings in and said, “You know, I’m starting to get a little jealous. It’s not a great look if you’re more interested in your laptop screen than me.”

“No one in my family is currently in this room. I’m fine.”

“Then maybe we should practice while we have the privacy.” Yumeko said before a salacious drone, “What do you think, Kira-chan? Do you wanna play boyfriend and girlfriend like we used to?”

The blush that appeared on Kira's cheeks was downright adorable. Yumeko wasn’t sure if she wanted to pinch her cheeks or ride her face. Regardless, she felt a small sense of victory as Kira shut the laptop closed and tossed it onto the bed near her. She shot Yumeko a warning look and said, “Stop bringing that up. We were kids.”

Yumeko turned around and said, “Our formative years. No wonder I’m still so enamoured by you.”

“Obsession might be a better word,” Kira retorted.

Smirking, Yumeko began walking towards Kira with a purposeful sway to her hips. She caught Kira in the act too, as those blue eyes began to wander along Yumeko’s body. When they finally returned to Yumeko’s face and she noticed that she had been caught, the blush only deepened.

If Kira looked this good while blushing from a bit of flirting, Yumeko could only imagine what her afterglow looked like.

“You call it obsession.” Yumeko said, “I call it devotion.”

She watched as Kira sat up in her seat, the tension obvious in her body. Kira’s voice was strained as she said, “However you name it, it doesn’t matter. I value your loyalty above all.”

“Of course, I’m yours. Mind, soul…”

She trailed off as she encroached on Kira’s space, standing right between her legs. It would be so easy to climb onto Kira’s lap but that wouldn’t be as fun. Instead, she placed her hands on either side of the chair’s armrest, effectively blocking any chance of escape for Kira. Yumeko watched in delight as Kira leaned back and gazed up at Yumeko, hunger and desire colouring her eyes. Kira’s mouth was hung open just slightly and her pupils were dilating by the second.

Kira took a brief peek at Yumeko’s chest as she bent down. Yumeko saw this as she finished with: “Body.”

The breath that Kira let out was ragged and her voice was just as strained, asking, “Is it not humiliating to you? Throwing yourself at me like this like a bitch in heat?”

She couldn’t help but smile at this attempt at an insult. Her nails dig into the armrest as she leaned ever closer into Kira’s space. The scent of cypress tickled at her nose, reminding Yumeko exactly what this scent meant to Kira. It felt like monogamy.

“I know exactly who I am… and what I want. Do you?” Yumeko asked.

Kira licked at her lips, asking, “What are you implying?”

“Why do you run from what’s right in front of you?” Yumeko questioned with a small frown, “Am I such a scary woman?”

“You don’t scare me,” Kira scoffed.

Yumeko quirked an eyebrow and said, “Yet something’s got your tail tucked between your legs.”

She made a slow attempt at reaching between Kira’s legs for the supposed tail but wasn’t instantly stopped — Kira’s hand shot out and grabbed at Yumeko’s face to drag her back down a little lower. Yumeko giggled at the sudden aggression.

Kira’s voice dropped an octave as she hissed, “Careful, Jabami. Just because we’re allies now doesn’t mean I won’t put you in your place.”

“Don’t tempt me with a good time,” Yumeko purred.

“Yumeko.”

“Yes?”

It came out much breathier than Yumeko intended. Her bodily reaction surprised even her, so the look on Kira's face was priceless.

“You’re a Jabami. You were a spy for my father. You pointed a gun at my sister and my mother would happily see you dead. This is the future you’re chasing?” Kira asked.

Yumeko attempted a shrug, “What family doesn’t have its quirks?”

Kira stared her down for some time. At this proximity, Yumeko could see the flecks of green in her eyes. She wondered if Kira was thinking about kissing her because Yumeko absolutely was. In fact, she was thinking about those nails digging into her cheek and how good it would feel if they dragged a bloody path down her back.

“You’re insane, aren’t you?” Kira asked.

Judging by the look on her face, she seemed to be genuinely asking this. Why was it insane to want Kira? To want to fight against any odds that came between them?

Yumeko countered with her own question, “What are you running from?”

“Why aren’t you running?”

“Because I only know how to run back to you.”

She felt the shift in conversation as a swooping in her gut.

The two of them shared a soft, tender look at this sudden confession. Neither of them seemed prepared for the intimacy of this conversation and yet… they remained where they were.

Kira’s face looked ethereal in the moonlight. With those blue eyes and flushed cheeks, she looked an awful lot like a porcelain doll; and now she felt as fragile as one of those dolls, in a way that Kira never allowed herself to be. Yumeko wondered if this was the real Kira, hidden under layers of legacy and despair.

Yumeko felt her head swing from the lack of distance from Kira. The two had slept together in the same bed last night, albeit platonically, yet this was what got to Yumeko. Or perhaps Yumeko was dizzy from the realisation that maybe Kira had a reason for rejecting her advances thus far.

Maybe Kira pushing her away was never really about Yumeko. Maybe she was protecting Yumeko from the chaos of her family, from the curse of her inheritance and a bloodline so tainted that it left no room for love.

She had to wonder if Kira would finally accept her if she secured her birthright. If Kira held her inheritance firmly in her hands and she knew that it could never be taken away, would she finally look Yumeko’s way?

The hand resting on Yumeko’s chin twitched. It drew Yumeko’s attention because the pressure of Kira’s nails lessened. The grip she had on Yumeko’s face dulled into a simple hold, and Yumeko could focus on the warmth radiating from Kira’s hand. Why had Yumeko been expecting Kira to be cold?

The moment was shattered by three sharp knocks on Kira’s bedroom door. The two of them sighed and peeled themselves away from each other. They could return to… whatever this was after the party.

With a terrible gleam in her eyes, Yumeko said, “Let the fun begin.”

Chapter Text

2007, SUMMER IN MYKONOS

The heat was starting to get to Yumeko. The cropped tank-top and shorts that she wore clung to her skin like an unwanted lover, and she could feel the lethargy setting in her bones. It wasn’t like summers in Japan where the heat was wet and heavy, pulling everyone down. This heat was dry and made Yumeko feel like she could never get enough water, no matter how much she drank.

So there Yumeko was, sprawled out on her bed and fanning herself as she longed for a cool breeze.

“You look miserable.”

Yumeko grinned at the voice and she looked up to find its source. Kira sat by the open window where you could see the Aegean sea and the town surrounding the villa they were vacationing in. Her legs were curled up to her chest, her arms wrapped around her legs and her cheek laying against her knee.

Behind Kira, the sky was painted in lavender, apricot and gold as the sun dipped below the horizon. It made Kira look even prettier than usual.

“How can I be miserable when I’m with you?” Yumeko asked as she rolled onto her stomach.

Kira rolled her eyes but the grin on her face was unmistakable. It was unfair how beautiful she was. Yumeko wasn’t sure if she wanted to be her, or be with her.

“You say that but you’ve sighed three times in the last couple minutes,” Kira argued.

Yumeko replied, “I’m just so bored. Mommy and Daddy left us alone while they get to go out and have fun.”

“Maybe you should’ve joined them if I’m so boring.”

The pout on Kira’s face was adorable. Yumeko wanted to squish her cheeks and squeeze Kira until she popped.

“Kira-chan.” Yumeko called as she rose to her feet, “You’re not boring. You’re my best friend in the whole world.”

At this little bit of reassurance, Kira huffed and looked away. But Yumeko knew exactly what that reaction was; Kira was far more pleased than she was willing to let on. If she was actually grumpy, she would’ve continued glaring at her.

The salt-stained wind breezed through the open window and made Kira’s long, dark hair flutter. Her hair was a little curly from the heat and salt, and this just made her all the lovelier in Yumeko’s eyes. The villa was quiet without Yumeko’s parents around; only the clinking of wind chimes and the distant roar of the ocean interrupted their conversations.

Yumeko made her way over to her friend. At this angle, she could see the back of Kira’s neck without her linen shirt concealing it.

That’s when she saw the bruising.

A ghastly swirl of purples, greens and yellows stained Kira’s back. From the glimpses of skin she had been able to catch, Yumeko knew that Kira was covered in these markings. It was horrible to look at and even more horrible to know where it came from. It would be one thing if a stranger had attacked Kira — it’s another for her own father to have done it.

Yumeko’s fingers itch to reach out and run her hand down Kira’s back. Her own limbs were sun-kissed down and littered with tan lines, yet Kira’s remained pale.

“We should wear matching bikinis tomorrow,” Yumeko said, “you’d look so pretty in the blue.”

Kira shook her head immediately and said, “No, I’m good. I don’t even tan anyway, there’s no point. I just burn.”

She clenched her jaw at this. Carefully, as if approaching a feral cat, Yumeko asked, “Is it… because of your back?”

The immediate glare from Kira was like a knife piercing into her. She could practically see the hackles raise on Kira’s neck as she spat out, “ Don’t , Yumeko.”

That’s how it always was. The line no one was allowed to cross. No one could point out the elephant in the room. No one was allowed to admit to the violence decorating Kira’s back because Arkadi fucking Timurov did it.

Kira never let her talk about it. As if her father could hear them all the way from America while they were in Mykonos. Kira’s fear of her father ran so deep that she couldn’t stomach help when it was offered to her.

Yumeko was scared. Part of her wanted to burst out in tears because she didn’t understand. Why would anyone want to hurt Kira? Kira was the sweetest, most loving, funniest girl Yumeko had ever known. She was good at everything and just the coolest girl. What on earth could she have done to warrant such a beating? And what’s to stop Arkadi from doing it again.

The fear wilted within her before it began to rot and fester. There was nothing Yumeko could do with this fear. Nothing except swallow it and wear a pretty smile.

So that’s what she did.

“You look cute with the sunburn though. Like a crab,” Yumeko cooed as she plopped herself down onto the empty space in the window seat.

Kira flashed her a small smile. There was a silent relief in her eyes, unspoken gratitude that Yumeko dropped the subject. It felt horrible to just… move on . But what could she do if Kira just clammed up every time she tried?

Worst of all, Yumeko felt like Kira didn’t tell her because she didn’t want to share something personal with her. As if there was still some barrier between them, a gap they couldn’t bridge. It made Yumeko feel like she might love Kira more than Kira loved her and she hated that.

But again, what could she do? Yumeko told herself she’d just be content with whatever scraps of her life that Kira was willing to share. She had to be content with it.

The two of them sat there by the window for some time. They chatted easily about everything that mattered to fourteen year old girls: food, fashion, shopping, and their crushes. It felt like everything in the universe orbited around Kira, but also nothing existed outside of this room. Funny how love was full of contradictions.

Yumeko watched Kira as she spoke, utterly enraptured. She was barely paying attention. She was mesmerised by her long eyelashes, the smatterings of freckles across her face, the blue of her eyes so alike to the Aegean sea below—

She wanted to kiss her. The thought possessed her so suddenly that it nearly knocked Yumeko over.

“So,” Yumeko murmured, “tell me more about that girl you like.”

Kira’s eyes widened as she asked, “Why?”

Yumeko’s eyes twinkled as she asked, “What, you don’t wanna tell me about her?”

This was answered with a small shrug from Kira and blushing cheeks and ears. It was adorable. Yumeko wanted to touch her cheeks so badly that she clenched her hands into fists to stop herself from doing so.

Kira became bashful as she said, “I don’t know what to say. She’s pretty. I mean, she’s not as pretty as you but she’s definitely the prettiest in school. She’s confident. She plays a lot of sports and she’s really athletic. I just… I thought she was kind of annoying when we met. Loud and stupid but… I don’t know. I changed my mind.”

If given the chance, Yumeko would rather sell this mystery crush’s organs on the black market than let her breathe the air around Kira. But! She was being a good girl on this trip. No jealous outburst from her… this time.

“You know,” Yumeko said as she leaned in, “I could help you practice. Kissing, I mean.”

Now Kira was red all over — and not from the sunburn. It made her blue eyes stand out so much more. Yumeko watched as Kira’s breath hitched in her chest and her eyes fluttered a little wider.

“You want to?” Kira asked, her voice shy and sweet.

Yumeko would rip open the gates of heaven just to get a glimpse of Kira’s smile. For a kiss? She would do unspeakable things.

Nodding and giggling, Yumeko slipped between Kira’s legs as if she was born to do it. It felt right just being in Kira’s orbit. It felt like the planets had aligned and all was right in the world.

“Oh, Kira-chan.” Yumeko murmured with her own flushed cheeks, “I would love to kiss you. For practice, of course.”

And if Yumeko pretended like Kira was secretly talking about her as they leaned in for a kiss, who could blame her? She knew it wasn’t her. She knew that Kira had never had any real interest in her; playing boyfriend-girlfriend growing up because it was funny to kiss your friend and get a fuzzy feeling was different.

Yumeko knew she couldn’t force Kira’s love and she didn’t want to, either. No. One day she would find a way to capture Kira’s heart all on her own.

PRESENT DAY, TIMUROV WINTER HOME, ASPEN

It felt like Yumeko was filming a movie as she and Kira walked into the room.

The gathering was taking place in the absurdly large parlour room within the estate. The doors to enter this room were shut but not locked, in an attempt to keep the warmth in… or perhaps to keep something out. It was built with marble walls, oak floors and bulletproof glass; the latter of which was ironic, considering it was protecting people who definitely did not need protection.

It was all very theatrical when the servants opened the doors for them to enter.

Kira entered first as Yumeko draped herself on Kira’s arm. And whereas Kira kept a stoic and aloof expression on her face, Yumeko was all too eager to get a glimpse of these shark-infested waters.

Generations of Timurovs were gathered here in Aspen. From eight to eighty, every cutthroat ever produced in this bloodline was currently enjoying the festivities and chatting amongst themselves. The scent of alcohol and tobacco tickled Yumeko’s nose the second they walked in.

And when the family saw that the two of them had arrived, all eyes were glued to them. It was a wide range of emotions on their face — trepidation being the main one, but curiosity and amusement were also thrown in. Yumeko wasn’t entirely sure that she was one they were curious about. By now, most of the family would’ve been well aware of the power struggle between Riri and Kira. Or rather, they knew as much as Arkadi wanted them to know.

Tonight would be… educational for them.

“Don’t look so keen.” Kira chided softly, “These people are a pack of wolves and you’re fresh meat.”

Yumeko had not realised she had been smiling until Kira said this. Could she really be blamed, though? All of this infighting, politicking, the games… It felt like she was back home at St Dom’s being introduced to the kakegurui club again. She smiled happily and said, “This feels familiar. Last time it was Mary giving me this speech.”

With her usual quickness, Kira’s hand slipped down and grabbed Yumeko by the bicep. She tugged Yumeko sharply towards her until they were face to face, and Yumeko let out a small, happy squeak from the sudden aggression. She found herself hoping that Kira’s grip would bruise so then Yumeko could keep a piece of Kira inside her body for a while.

“Do you think it’s wise to mention another woman when we’re supposed to be selling this alliance?” Kira asked as her face contorted into a sneer.

The envy seemed to bleed out of Kira now and it made Yumeko smile so wide her eyes turned into half-moons. How cute.

Yumeko leaned in closer until she was mere inches away from the other woman. It would be so easy to lean forward and…

“Alliance? That’s the word you want to use, Kira-san?” Yumeko asked, her voice coming out as a breathy murmur.

Just seeing how enraged Kira got would be enough to sustain Yumeko for days. She knew exactly what she was doing, of course — she purposefully kept using ‘san’ instead of her usual ‘chan’ to get under Kira’s skin. Try as she might, Kira clearly enjoyed when Yumeko acted overly familiar and affectionate with her. So what was Kira supposed to do when Yumeko ripped that away from her? Admit the truth and beg for Yumeko to go back?

Well, that’s just not the Timurov way.

“What would you call this little farce?” Kira asked.

Yumeko replied, “You call it a farce. Let’s see how dishonestly I act tonight.”

With that, Yumeko slipped her arm out of Kira’s grasp… only to slip into through the crook of Kira’s elbow instead. She was well aware that the Timurov family still had their eyes on the two of them. The last thing they needed was to have a lover’s spat in front of them. They needed them to believe that Kira had Yumeko wrapped around her finger, after all.

Kira huffed but leaned into Yumeko’s touch as she faced the room. And so the dance had begun.

True enough, Yumeko did feel like she was surrounded by wolves as Kira led her around. She could feel their lupine stares tracking her every move as they waded through swaths of people. She knew that every glance and every move she made would be analysed by them for weakness.

It wasn’t every day that Kira brought home a plus one. And of all people that she could’ve brought to a family reunion, she brought a fucking Jabami.

The two of them made their rounds, greeting a few of the minor players in this game. It was good to keep up appearances even if these people’s support or confidence didn’t matter in the long run. Kira was doing a fantastic job as she guided Yumeko through the crowds. She kept one hand on the small of Yumeko’s back as she whispered information in Yumeko’s ear, explaining who they were talking to and why. Yumeko was glad she brushed up on her Russian before all this.

Truth be told, it took everything in Yumeko not to melt at the feeling of Kira’s hand on her bare back. The cold, thin chain running along her spine didn’t help matters, either.

The first key player was standing by the fireplace holding a glass of scotch, neat. He had the same scowling expression as Arkadi and his mind seemed to be a thousand miles away as he gazed into the flames. Honestly, he seemed like the toughest of this bunch and that was saying something. He had a lovely scar decorating his neck and his hands seemed more like baseball mitts than hands.

“That’s Uncle Pavel.” Kira murmured, “He’s a tough, old man. He’s Papa’s uncle and he’s as loyal as a hound. Old school Russian with a military background. Hard ass but he has Papa’s ear.”

Yumeko hummed but said nothing. She allowed Kira to lead her towards Pavel. He seemed to sense their approach as his eyes flicked up to watch them. Cold blue eyes seemed to be a signature feature in this family. And while Kira’s gaze pierced through Yumeko in a pleasant way, his gaze made her feel like she was stripped to bare bones and little more.

Kira said, “Dyadya. It’s good to see you.”

The term meant uncle, Yumeko knew that much. She watched as Kira encroached on his space and they shared a kiss on the cheek. This was likely to be the extent of Timurov affection. Pavel returned his attention to Yumeko, looking at her like he was waiting for her to pull out a knife.

That’s not a bad idea, actually.

“You brought a Jabami into our home, child.” Pavel spoke in his gruff tone, “Are you prepared for the consequences?”

Kira replied easily, “She’s chaos incarnate. I’m well aware of how to handle her.”

The look he gave her was blank. As if he didn’t believe a word that came out of her mouth. Yumeko had to wonder if the Jabami name was truly so notorious, or if this old bear just held a grudge she wasn’t aware of.

Pavel looked at Yumeko and asked, “Are you then? Handled?”

Now it was Yumeko’s turn to shine. She slipped her hand into Kira’s and pretended like she didn’t notice Kira tense up at the feeling. Yumeko smiled and said, “Jabamis are only chaotic when we don’t have a firm hand to guide us. Kira provides that in spades. She’s a lot like my grandfather that way.”

There was a gleam in Pavel’s eyes. He straightened up and asked, “What was he?”

Not who — what. It was a very important distinction.

Kira had told her that Pavel was a military man. Yumeko intended to use this information well.

“Sofu was a quiet man. The army taught him when a man should speak, he used to say.”

Pavel nodded, asking, “Military?”

“IJN. He learned firsthand that the Russians weren’t to be taken lightly,” Yumeko answered with a conspiratorial twinkle in her eye.

Judging by the fleeting expression on his face, Pavel seemed a little pleased with this. Yumeko refrained from mentioning how much her grandfather hated the Russians till the day he died. The poor bastard would be rolling in his grave right now because she was cozying up to the Russians but, oh well. At least Yumeko could make use out of his corpse.

Like a wave crashing against the shore, Pavel held out his hand to Yumeko. When he shook her hand — gently, because she was a lady — his hand engulfed hers and felt like a bear paw. It was honestly more endearing to Yumeko than intimidating.

“You speak Russian?” Pavel asked, looking at Yumeko instead of through her.

Yumeko replied, “I do speak Russian, but not well enough not to ruin it.”

Her words might have been in his native tongue but her accent was a little too clean-cut. A classic example of someone who learned from a textbook rather than the locals. Still, her answer made the corner of Pavel’s lips quirk upwards. It was as close as they could get to a smile.

Kira, who had been watching all of this, finally chimed in and said, “Dyadya, we’re still doing the rounds. Let’s talk later over a bourbon.”

“Scotch is better,” Pavel corrected her.

Yumeko tilted her head and said, “I think you’ll find Kira can be very persuasive, Pavel-sama.”

She hoped the message got across to him as Kira pulled her away. Something told her that there was little that Pavel missed, however.

Once they were firmly out of earshot, Kira rounded on her with a bewildered expression and asked, “Since when do you speak Russian?”

Yumeko couldn’t help but giggle at the almost affronted expression on Kira’s face. Such a grumpy girl, always wanting to be the first to know things. Yumeko shrugged and said, “I’d be a very poor player if I showed you my hand, now wouldn’t I?”

Kira shot her a look but it wasn’t an unpleasant one. It was more playful than anything else. Yumeko wanted to kiss the pout off of her face but she held herself back. No matter how lovely that silk shirt looked on Kira, she would control herself.

Hopefully.

It wasn’t long before they found their next key player: Auntie Vera.

At the ripe age of sixty-three, this aged beauty was lounging on a chaise draped in silk and furs. She held a flute of white wine in one hand while the other hand rested on her chest adorned by pearls and silver. The air around her seemed to glow and sparkle, and people seemed to gravitate towards her. Truly a social butterfly.

Yumeko felt Kira’s hand slip under the gold chains on her back and find purchase against the warm flesh there. She could feel the rings around Kira’s fingers pressing into her skin. It should be illegal to be this turned on by the feel of someone’s hand. She couldn’t help but shiver a little and lean into Kira a tiny bit more.

Completely unaware of Yumeko’s bodily reaction, Kira said, “Aunt Vera. Papa’s cousin. Bit of a dying swan but everyone loves her. And she knows everything about everyone here. If you’re in her good books, every door opens for you. Loves fashion and food, hates the French.”

What an interesting woman.

It wasn’t long before Vera spotted their approaching. Her expression was positively delighted as she jumped to her feet and pressed kisses on their cheeks. At the sudden proximity, Yumeko could smell Vera’s perfume of roses and the cigar smoke that clung to her clothes.

“So glad you could make it, Kira.” Vera cooed before turning to Yumeko, “And you brought the little fox.”

Little fox? Now that was a new one. Yumeko inclined her head towards Vera approvingly as Kira said, “I could always spot a diamond in the rough, Auntie.”

Yumeko nearly started levitating from the praise. What was next, edging?

Vera gave her Yumeko a long appraising look as she said, “I’m sure you can. She’s beautiful, isn’t she?”

“Forgive me, are those Fabergé earrings?” Yumeko asked as she stepped towards her.

It was game time.

Vera’s eyes lit up at that question and she allowed Yumeko to reach out to touch the jewellery in question. They were certainly a gorgeous piece so it would’ve been difficult for Yumeko not to notice.

There was something very intimate about touching another woman’s earrings. Vera certainly looked pleased as she said, “Now you definitely share Kira’s keen eyes. I’m so pleased that you noticed. These were made well before the October Revolution, you know.”

Yumeko gave her a performative gasp at this tidbit. While it was genuinely nice to see a relic worn like this, Yumeko knew she had to play up her reactions for this theatrical woman. It was all a game and she intended on winning this piece.

“You’re carrying a piece of history with you.” Yumeko gushed, “I love it.”

The smile on Vera’s face was all the confirmation Yumeko needed for this small victory for them. Team Kira for the win. Yumeko could feel Kira’s nails scratching against her naked back; it was an approving touch. A reward.

Turning back to her niece, Vera said, “I like your friend, Kira. Shall I organise a little trip during this quaint reunion? God knows the men in our family only know how to gamble and drink for recreation.”

“What about the hotsprings we passed on the way here, Kira-chan?” Yumeko asked as she leaned into her side.

The move was calculating. Even Kira gave her a sharp look as Yumeko pressed herself against her. The change in honourific was not lost on her.

“Chan. Oh, that’s adorable,” Vera cooed as she watched them interact.

Good , Yumeko thought, go tell your little gossiping friends that Kira has me by the balls.

Kira nodded, saying, “We can definitely make time.”

Vera clapped her hands together, saying, “Excellent! I’ll take care of the appointment, you two go enjoy the party. And you, little fox… don’t be a stranger. I expect to see more of you.”

Yumeko giggled behind her hand and replied, “I hope you’ll be sick of me by the end of this reunion.”

Another win. First Pavel, now Vera. Yumeko was currently on a roll and it never felt better. Not to mention that Kira’s hand seemed glued to Yumeko’s back the moment they entered this party. Almost as if she was afraid Yumeko might sneak off and cause trouble if she didn’t have a guiding hand.

The night continued to roll on by. Face after face, greeting after greeting, every little manufactured interaction and every performance began to weigh on Yumeko. It was difficult being perfect but it’s what Kira needed from her.

Uneasy lies the head that wears the crown. Despite this, if Kira truly wished to wear such a burdensome crown, then Yumeko would be the one to place it upon her head.

It was an hour into the party when the two of them caught up with Riri.

The woman wore a lovely dress with her mask firmly in place, but the loveliness of her outfit didn’t detract from the fear in her eyes. Briefly, Yumeko wondered if Riri would ever display her scar proudly without hiding it behind a piece of cloth.

Yumeko missed the sight of it, she realised. How strange.

Kira stopped in front of Riri, saying, “Sister.”

Riri didn’t even bother with greetings, she simply blurted out, “Papa was looking for you. Both of you.”

“What for?” Kira asked.

The hand resting on Yumeko’s back dipped lower until it curled protectively around Yumeko’s hip. She doubted that Kira even realised what she was doing. The small gesture was enough to melt Yumeko’s heart.

“His guests are coming. The Luthors,” Riri replied.

There was that name again. The family that Arkadi was oh so interested in bringing into the fold, hook or by crook. Yumeko was yet again reminded that he might still intend on marrying Kira to one of the Luthor daughters. On one hand, he might be considering Yumeko as a potential suitor after their conversation. The Jabami fortune was nothing to scoff at her. On the other hand, Arkadi was a proud man; if he felt like Yumeko’s rebellion was a slight against him, he might forsake her family’s fortune and go ahead with the Luthor matchmaking on his terms.

Time would tell if Arkadi chose his greed or his pride.

And while considering all this, Yumeko couldn’t help but feel a prickle of something green and ugly swimming in her chest. The mere thought of Kira looking at another woman… No. No, there was no time for this shit. Yumeko ignored her own brewing emotional turmoil to focus on the task at hand.

Or rather, to focus on the two sisters in front of her. She reached out and playfully tugged on Riri’s ear with a smile, saying, “We’re still doing our rounds, Riri-chan.”

Surprisingly, of all the things Yumeko had done since she landed in the country, this was the thing that seemed to throw Riri off. Not the attempted murder, not the breaking and entering, not even the sword fight. God forbid Yumeko tugged on her ear. She looked genuinely startled at being teased and she nearly flinched when Yumeko used that honourific.

How many years had it been since she had called Riri that? Maybe she should’ve called her Ri-chan instead.

Kira wore a little smirk as she said, “We’ll come soon. Tell Papa that much.”

Her tone was cool, commanding. Like she knew her orders would be followed with reverence. Riri nodded at her sister’s words before disappearing into the crowd once more. Little shadow indeed.

With Riri out of earshot, Kira turned to her and said, “Stop teasing her like that. She’s not a baby anymore.”

“She’ll always be a baby to me. That’s how this works,” Yumeko replied.

For some reason, Yumeko couldn’t muster a smile as she said this. The emotions still felt too raw. She felt like after everything, especially after believing that Riri was a villain this whole time, Yumeko felt like she had no right to feel affectionate towards her. And yet…

Kira didn’t argue for once. She just tugged Yumeko along further into the crowd.

They had one more player to meet.

The player in question was staring out of the giant windows overlooking the frozen lake. Swaths of pine trees surrounded the lake and were weighed down by thick blankets of snow. Snow fell outside like a light drizzle, only illuminated by the warm lamplights surrounding the property. Unlike the rest of the party goers, he wasn’t drinking. Just admiring the scenery.

Kira stopped in her tracks when she noticed them, so Yumeko mirrored her. It wasn’t often that Kira faltered.

With his back turned to them, Kira leaned down and whispered to Yumeko, “That’s Sergei. If I’m honest, I have no idea how I’m related to him. I just know that he’s Papa’s left hand. He does all the dirty work. If you fuck up, you call him first. That’s how he knows everyone’s secrets. The family comes first to him.”

A malicious smile appeared on Yumeko’s face. She loved a bit of danger. And if this Sergei character was really that close to Arkadi, managing to sway him would be a phenomenal win for Kira’s coronation.

Game time.

“Sergei.” Kira called out, “Not interested in socialising?”

He turned to look at the two women approaching him. His eyes zeroed in on Kira with a sharp gaze. Eagle eyes, just like Arkadi’s. The two must be cut from the same cloth because Yumeko swore she could see the resemblance.

“Why should I? The party’s clearly coming to me instead,” Sergei asked, his voice as smooth as sin.

Yumeko wasn’t sure what she expected him to sound like. Maybe a little more weaselling. But between the clean shave and the simple suit he wore, he was a little too normal to be the family goon. Then again, Yumeko supposed that just made it easier for him in his line of work.

When Sergei’s eyes rested upon Yumeko, she could feel the negative emotion radiating off of him. She might as well have pulled a gun on him given how much malice he held in his gaze. But Yumeko had votes to win and hearts to sway to her cause — she couldn’t let a little bit of malice slow her down.

She bowed her head at him as she so often did back home. A small sign of respect, nothing close to rebellion or defiance. As expected, Sergei softened the slightest amount at this gesture.

“Have you met Yumeko?” Kira asked.

He seemed to consider his words for a while before he spoke. Even Yumeko was curious to hear his answer. She knew her parents had brought her to parties as a child but surely even they weren’t invited to a Timurov reunion.

“No, but I knew her father.” Sergei said, “That man was the most ruthless gambler I’ve ever met.”

Yumeko grinned at this, saying, “Daddy always knew what to do with the cards he had been dealt. A talent he passed onto me.”

The vitriol stained his words as he asked, “Is that so?”

If Yumeko still had the rifle, she would’ve shoved it so far up his ass that he could taste the gunpowder. Instead, she plastered a fake smile on and placed a hand on Kira’s chest, saying, “Life has handed me an ace of spades. I don’t intend on wasting that.”

Sergei gave her an appraising look and Yumeko wondered what he’d look like without a scalp. As if sensing how close to violence Yumeko was, Kira’s grip tightened on Yumeko’s hip in a warning. Behave , it seemed to say.

“You have a colourful past, Jabami.”

He spat out her surname like it was a slur. Yumeko decided to take it as a compliment and asked, “No less colourful than the rest of your lovely family, no?”

Sergei scoffed and looked at Kira, saying, “Found yourself a spitfire, huh.”

Kira’s nails dug into Yumeko’s hip now as she replied, “Nothing I can’t handle. And she hasn’t spoken wrong yet.”

At this little dig, Sergei let out a small chuckle. Just once. It’s not quite approval but it was more than enough. They could work with this.

Finally, Sergei turned back to the window and said, “Your father’s looking for you. Better get moving.”

It was a clear dismissal. Despite the fact that he had his back turned to them, Kira inclined her head out of respect before they left.

They slipped back into the heart of the crowd, the air humming with energy. Yumeko leaned once more into Kira’s space, enjoying the cypress perfume a little too much. She asked, “So… how am I doing?”

“Are you begging for praise?” Kira asked, eyebrow raised.

Yumeko giggled and said, “Depends on if you’re into that or not.”

Kira shook her head at Yumeko’s antics as she walked with her. Yumeko could feel everyone’s eyes on them as they passed by. She revelled in it. For a moment, she could pretend like she and Kira were actually together. Like she was attending this party with her for more than political reasons; like she was just Kira’s plus one to a family reunion because she was family.

Her daydream was shattered as Kira said, “You’re enjoying this.”

“So are you,” Yumeko countered.

Kira shot her a confused look to which Yumeko smirked at her.

“You haven’t taken your hand off my back all night.”

The reaction was instant: Kira’s cheeks flushed a bright red colour and she sucked in air in a small gasp. But despite this cute reaction… she did not remove her hand. She didn’t move it even an inch. It felt like it belonged there. Would it be wrong for Kira to slip her hand under Yumeko’s back and just—

“You need a leash. This is the best I can do without one,” Kira bit back.

It was a weak retort but at least she tried to save face. Yumeko wriggled her eyebrows suggestively as she said, “Oh, you’re even kinkier than I imagined, Kira-san.”

Kira jolted to a stop before rounding on Yumeko, stopping her too.

“You keep calling me that.”

Yumeko coyly asked, “What?”

“ San . Not chan. What game are you playing?” Kira asked with a frown.

Her misery was absolutely delicious. The fact that she was so clearly fishing for some affection but she didn’t have the guts to say it. God forbid she swallowed her pride. Yumeko let out a small laugh at her expression.

“Would you prefer I call you something else?” Yumeko asked, adding, “Remember, if I just call you Kira, we might as well be married.”

Kira’s expression darkened at this. Her voice dropped down to a whisper and she leaned close to Yumeko’s ear, asking, “I thought you were trying to sell this little facade to my family, hm?”

“What exactly do you think I’m lying about?” Yumeko asked.

Kira faltered.

“That…”

As she trailed off, it was clear that a realisation had dawned on Kira.

Still, Yumeko smiled. It was small but genuine. A sight just for Kira’s eyes, not a performance for one of her relatives.

Yumeko’s hand wound around Kira’s forearm as she said, “I do want you, Kira. I’ve been very open about that.”

Quietly, almost gently, Kira whispered, “I’m aware.”

“So, again… what exactly am I supposed to be lying about?” Yumeko asked.

Kira sputtered for a moment before saying, “That we’re already together. That I’ve already got the Jabami fortune in my grasp and that’s why these people should back me.”

Her heart fluttered in her chest. Yumeko’s hand slid further up Kira’s arm until it curled around her bicep. It felt like homecoming. Yumeko murmured, “What’s mine is yours, Kira. If you want my money I’ll give away every dime to you.”

“Don’t joke—”

“I’m not.”

They remained rooted in place as the two of them stared at each other. The world dimmed into a quiet humming around them, blurring into soft colours until the only thing that existed for Yumeko was Kira. The sincerity seemed to ooze out of her as Kira searched for something in her eyes. Kira's hand on her back still hadn’t moved. it almost felt like she was pulling Yumeko in…

The sound of a knife tapping against a glass filled the room, somehow piercing through the chatter and music. Somehow, Yumeko knew exactly what that sound signalled before she even looked; Arkadi was about to give a speech. Of course he wanted everyone’s undivided attention, the little diva.

When Yumeko turned to look, Arkadi had gotten what he wanted. He was standing in front of the grand piano which was likely collecting dust. Everyone’s eyes were on him. Claudia was off to the side somewhere, likely holding a butter knife and a wine glass. Even if she was his ex-wife, the woman knew how to keep up appearances.

Riri was not far away, standing tall with her hands behind her back. She looked more like a bodyguard than the heir to an empire.

And so the drums of war began to beat.

“Welcome, family and friends.” Arkadi said, “Yet another year that our family has remained strong. Another year of prosperity and health.”

A few cheers and toasts answered this. He continued, saying, “I will keep this brief. I intend to nominate my heir at the end of this fortnight. Until then, I encourage you all to enjoy the festivities that Aspen has to offer.”

There it was. The confirmation that shit was going to go down.

Kira and Yumeko shared a look. Was this announcement at the reunion always a part of Arkadi’s plan or was this his way of appearing impartial? Yumeko was a legacy student at St Dom’s and no stranger to these aristocratic families; it was unheard of for a firstborn child not to automatically be considered the heir presumptive. Unless, of course, there was some defect in them that made their parents question their capabilities…

That kind of stain could not touch Kira. She couldn’t afford it. Already, there were whispers and murmurings amongst the family about this little controversy. Yumeko could see the side-eyes directed at the two of them.

So this was what it felt like to be a black sheep.

“Oh, and one more thing.”

Arkadi gestured to his left side. A family of mostly-blonde people were nearby, some sitting on the couch overlooking the forest outside while others stood with drinks in their hands. They were certainly out of place amongst the Russians but they seemed to be quite comfortable there. The patriarch of this family nodded his head when Arkadi gestured to him — he looked like a man who knew he had already won.

“This is the Luthor family. They are new friends of ours. Treat them kindly during their stay,” Arkadi said, his words coming across as the warning they truly were.

Of course, they were the Luthor’s. They looked like a fucking Abercrombie advertisement.

Yumeko examined all of them with a keen eye. Of the five of them, her gaze lingered on the blonde girl wearing the blue dress… smiling right at Kira.

…She felt completely normal about this.

The party sluggishly resumed but the two of them were frozen in place. Every word of Arkadi’s speech lingered in Yumeko’s mind and the more she chewed on it, the more poison she coaxed out.

No biggie. She just had to secure a win for Kira by any means necessary. And the option of just killing Arkadi, harvesting his organs to sell on the black market, and then burying his body in the Aspen forests was looking better and better every moment. It was definitely the easiest option.

But if Kira wanted to go down the boring route by proving herself to her evil, abusive dad, Yumeko would support her. She supported women’s rights and wrongs.

“This is your final chance to back out, Yumeko.”

Kira didn’t look at Yumeko as she said this. Her eyes seemed trained on her father who had made his way over to the Luthor patriarch. She had the haunted look on her face that always filled Yumeko with dread. The same expression that Kira always wore when she boarded a flight back home to her family, leaving Yumeko behind again.

On instinct, her hand dipped down and intertwined with Kira’s.

“On the contrary.” Yumeko murmured back, “I’ve never been more invested. What a fun family I’ll be marrying into.”

The look that Kira shot her way wasn’t scolding. It was something softer, duller around the edges. How long ago did Kira’s words lose their teeth and their bite?

When did Kira start looking at Yumeko like she was her lighthouse beckoning her home through the storm?

Chapter Text

If Yumeko never saw a head of blonde hair ever again, it would be too soon.

She would spare the details of how exactly everyone became acquainted. Arkadi had swooped in like the vulture he truly was the moment he had seen Kira and Yumeko approaching arm in arm. Judging by the glare he shot Yumeko, he clearly wasn’t pleased about the whole double agent thing.

Whoops.

Arkadi had taken his two daughters to go greet his guests. Something about putting names to faces for his new friends. Yumeko watched with a careful gaze as he steered the two of them directly into the belly of these blonde beasts.

Why did blonde hair look so lovely on Kira when she was a child, yet it made Yumeko’s skin crawl when seeing it on these people?

Her discomfort aside, Yumeko stepped away from the group and moved closer to a nearby wall. She didn’t mind having an opportunity to watch people. In fact, it was one of her favourite hobbies. She watched Arkadi introducing his daughters to the Luthor family. Kira was armed with a deadly gorgeous face and wore a charming smile; they were already eating out of the palm of her hand. The halo effect was fun to observe in real time.

The more she watched the Luthor’s, the less Yumeko felt like she knew about them. They seemed awfully ordinary. She could hear the drone of business talk and while she knew they were ambitious and keenly intelligent, they were by all means a normal family. Nuclear structure with a mother and father, and a gaggle of copy-pasted children to succeed them.

This family was a far cry from the sharks and wolves they found themselves surrounded by. Yumeko wondered if this non-threatening disposition was a cover or their true face. Time would tell.

Off to the side, Yumeko found the figure of Claudia standing near the bar — what a shock. Her flushed cheeks indicated that she was already in her cups as she chatted away with her friends. She was clearly making herself useful as always. Not a care in the world that her family was family apart at the seams.

Further along, Viktor was standing upright a good distance from Arkadi. She remembered him dropping her off at St Dom’s all those months ago, although it felt like a lifetime ago. He was as mute as ever but his keen eyes followed Arkadi wherever he went. Yumeko tucked that information into her mind’s back pocket for later.

Yumeko’s attention drifted away as she examined the crowd around her. It was clear that many people were stealing glances at the Luthor’s. It wasn’t hard to consider why: if Arkadi was going to shove the Luthor’s down their throats, he must have a damn good reason why he was doing that. 

It felt like less of a family gathering and more of a bloodbath waiting to happen.

Just as Yumeko was considering how best to manoeuvre all of these pieces, a flute of wine appeared in her field of vision attached to a tanned hand.

“All here by your lonesome?”

Sweet mother of Neptune, it was the Luthor girl. Yumeko didn’t need to look up to know that. She could tell by the confident drawl of her voice. She held the confidence of a woman who had already won.

When Yumeko did look up at her, she understood where the confidence came from. The woman before her was undeniably gorgeous with a deep cupid’s bow and grey eyes. She had a delicate flush to her cheeks and she seemed to glow under the lights. She had the typical Luthor blonde hair that fell in waves down her shoulder.

However, when she smiled, it felt like a spider crawling along Yumeko’s skin. Something wicked this way came…

“Misery loves company,” Yumeko replied, taking the glass from her hand.

Their fingers brushed against each other as the exchange happened. While the Luthor girl grinned at the touch, Yumeko wanted to jump out of her own skin. She wasn’t naive; she knew that she was being seduced even just as an afterthought.

“I’m Vivienne, by the way.”

Vivienne. Not exactly a classic American name but it seemed to fit well enough. There was something sickeningly sweet about the way this woman smiled.

Yumeko realised that it felt like looking into a mirror.

Instead of replying politely, Yumeko coyly said, “You know my name.”

“How could I not?” Vivienne asked, “A lady should always know who her competition is.”

She was leaning a little too close to Yumeko now. Her shampoo smelled of citrus and it made Yumeko’s nose crinkle in distaste as it tickled her nose. Scoffing, Yumeko said, “There is no competition. You’ve been lured into a web yet convinced you’re the spider who weaved it.”

Part of her expected Vivienne to rise to the bait and to lash out. Or perhaps that was just wishful thinking. Instead of responding emotionally, Vivienne kept that smile on her face and said, “You have a way with words. Did you learn English overseas?”

“I did.” Yumeko replied, “Kira was very… generous with her private lessons.”

She wanted to draw the line in the sand. She wanted to remind this interloper that not only was Yumeko here first, that she had always been there.

It didn’t work.

“I’m glad to hear that she’s generous,” Vivienne drawled with a twinkle in her eyes.

…Alright, enough dancing around this. Yumeko turned to face her, saying, “Vivienne. What are you aiming for with this conversation? Besides stealing all the air in the room.”

Vivienne replied, “I just wanted to get to know the infamous Yumeko Jabami. I wanted to see why Kira’s so attached to you.”

“And what did you learn?” Yumeko asked.

“That you’re easily riled up.”

Rolling her eyes, Yumeko asked, “Do I seem emotional to you?”

“You do. Very tense. Is Kira not an attentive lover?” Vivienne asked, her eyebrows furrowed together as she feigned concern.

Oh, Yumeko was going to break this glass over her head.

Yumeko wasn’t sure what bothered her more: that this woman was speculating on Kira’s sex life, or the fact that neither she nor Yumeko actually knew what Kira was like in the bedroom. For a brief moment, her ignorance put her on the same level as this woman and Yumeko hated that.

Holding up her hands, Vivienne said, “I’d just like to know what marriage I’m signing myself up for. You said Kira was a generous woman but if you’re this tense… maybe she won’t be the most generous wife.”

“You’re awfully confident for a woman who’s never even met Kira,” Yumeko mused.

Vivienne in turn asked, “Do I need to? The plan’s already laid. I just need a white dress at this point.”

Now that was not a mental image that Yumeko had ever wanted. Quietly seething, Yumeko hissed out, “Over my dead body.”

And of all things that Vivienne could have done, that Yumeko expected her to do, the last thing Yumeko expected was for Vivienne to bump their shoulders together and to rest her hand on Yumeko’s back. Unlike the comforting weight of Kira’s, Vivienne’s hand felt like a claw ready to dig its talons through the empty space in Yumeko’s ribcage.

“Don’t be so upset, sweetie.” Vivienne purred, “I’m willing to compromise. This is a marriage of convenience, after all. If Kira wants to take a mistress, I just hope she’s happy to share. You’re a little too pretty for her to keep to herself.”

Was she… Oh God, she was flirting with Yumeko. What the fuck? Hello?

You know what? No, Yumeko refused to entertain this any longer. Nor to process the fact that Kira’s potential future wife was interested in a— Nope, no, Yumeko was already on the move now. She was leaving this salacious woman behind as she made a beeline right for Kira.

Consequences be damned, Yumeko basically threw herself onto Kira as the latter was talking to the Luthor patriarch. She was well aware of the eyes now resting on her, including that of Arkadi.

“Sorry to cut in, Luthor-sama.” Yumeko said with her most charming expression as she lightly bowed her head.

As expected, the man was quite pleased with her gesture; it was a fairly recognisable sign of respect even here in the West, although Yumeko’s actions were stained in mischief

Preening, he said, “Not a problem. Who are you, darlin’?”

He spoke with a slight southern twang that Yumeko almost didn't understand. She was so used to the standard American accent after speaking with people from Kira’s neck of the woods. Damn American dialects.

Yumeko smiled and wrapped herself around Kira’s arm but just as she was about to speak, Arkadi cut in.

“A friend from university. Yumeko Jabami.”

The usage of ‘friend’ was not lost on Yumeko. It made sense that he would downplay the nature of Kira’s relationship with Yumeko given that he’s trying to marry the former off. Yumeko had to bite her tongue to stop herself from arguing.

When she looked over at the Luthor man, there was no recognition on his face at the mention of Yumeko’s surname. That was a first for her. There were few powerful families that weren’t aware of the Jabami’s — they were legacy for a reason. However, Yumeko supposed that was the point; it was an indication that the Luthor family ran in completely different circles than Arkadi's usual stomping grounds.

They were truly fresh meat.

Glancing back at Arkadi, she caught the intent in his stare: “Don’t start your shit.”

Fine. She was too tired to start shit anyway. It’s been a long day.

She tugged on Kira’s arm, saying, “Come, Kira. You promised me a dance tonight.”

There was no such promise. They both knew it. They also knew that Yumeko was speaking loud enough for everyone in spitting distance to hear her loud and clear.

Kira shot her a bemused grin before turning back to the man she was speaking to, saying, “We’ll speak later, Theodore.”

Finally, a face to a name. Theordore Luthor. This family had a hard-on for old-fashioned names. Then again, considering what her parents decided for her name, Yumeko felt an awful lot like the pot calling the kettle black.  

To his credit and despite having his conversation interrupted, Theodore just smiled and made a gesture with his head to dismiss them. You had to appreciate American nonchalance. As they went, Yumeko could feel Arkadi watching them and she could feel the irritation like hot coals pelted at her.

She knew that she’d be leaving Riri behind to deal with these people but she could handle it. Probably.

Leaning down, Kira murmured in her ear, “Did you miss me that much already?”

Her hand returned to the small of Yumeko’s back and all was right in the world again.

“Maybe I did.” Yumeko replied, “Or maybe your future wife just drove me up the wall.”

Just saying that felt like poison in Yumeko’s mouth. She grimaced at the taste and tried not to think about Vivienne much at all.

Kira let out a small chuckle, saying, “I saw that. She made a beeline straight for you.”

“You were watching me?” Yumeko asked with a raised eyebrow.

“I never took my eyes off you.”

Yet again tonight, Yumeko was floored. The way that Kira said this, so… matter-of-factly. It made Yumeko’s body shiver in delight.

The dance floor wasn’t traditional by any means. There was no extravagant chandelier hanging overhead, nor an orchestra of musicians ready to play a classical piece. Instead, there was definitely someone organising the music but Yumeko could not see them. There was a reasonable amount of space cleared out in this section of the estate that people happened to be dancing in.

Currently, the music played was something soft and slow, and the couples around them began to sway in their lovers’ embrace.

The song was slow enough that Yumeko didn’t need to think about where to put her feet. Kira reached out and pulled Yumeko in by the waist, her grip possessive and bruising. A small noise of joy escaped Yumeko’s mouth as they were pressed flush against each other.

Kira led, as always. Yumeko’s two-left feet never seemed to bother Kira, even as children.

And she loved when Kira would lead more than anything. It always made Yumeko feel alive, taken care of, doted on. Like a princess, really.

“They seem harmless,” Yumeko eventually said.

Her eyes glanced over at the harmless family in question. Riri looked bored out of her mind as Theodore blabbered on with Arkadi. Perhaps Yumeko had snatched the wrong Timurov sister away because Riri looked far more like she needed saving.

Whoops.

Kira clicked her tongue, saying, “A wolf can show you its belly before it tears out your throat.”

Yumeko nodded, “My thoughts exactly.”

There was a small pause from Kira as she twirled Yumeko around. When she pulled Yumeko back into her body, she said, “You’re scheming something.”

“What makes you say that?” Yumeko asked.

Kira scoffed, “You’re always scheming. It’s your thing.”

Well, she wasn’t wrong. After the attempted murder on Yumeko’s part, she and the Timurov sisters had a long chat about their options. They came clean about everything that they did or information they had been previously withholding. For Yumeko, she confessed to her late night chat with Arkadi and his plans to marry Kira off to one of the Luthor spawn.

That went well.

Anyway, it was true that it had been Yumeko leading the conversation and offering several plans of attack — the majority of which were shut down on the grounds of “no murder and no false imprisonment”, which just seemed unnecessarily moral to Yumeko.

And yes, it was also true that Yumeko had the tendency to scheme, yes. But it was for the greater good! Most of the time.

Slipping her hand back into Kira’s, Yumeko said, “I’m thinking about your upcoming engagement. It feels like Arkadi is going to spring it on us when we least expect it.”

“You’ve thrown a wrench in those plans just by being here tonight. It will be hard for the family to believe that I’m getting engaged to a different woman than the one I brought home,” Kira offered.

She had a point. Yumeko smiled and looked up at Kira through her lashes, saying, “Maybe we should just elope.”

Kira wore a matching smile, “Careful. You’re drooling already at the prospect.”

“I’m entirely altruistic, actually. I just want to save the damsel in distress,” Yumeko feigned innocence.

“The only distressing part about all of this is you,” Kira joked back.

Frowning a little, Yumeko asked, “The involuntary engagement doesn’t bother you?”

Kira let out a small sigh before saying, “It’s a smart move on Papa’s part. It’s the easiest way to get me out of the picture while still looking benevolent and resourceful to the family. Making connections the old-fashioned way.”

It was a clean answer. Polished. Clinical. As if she was answering an interrogator and not a friend. Or whatever the fuck they were to each other now. Partners? Allies? Soulmates with a high likelihood of scissoring? Who knew?

What Yumeko did know was that this wasn’t the answer she wanted from Kira. She didn’t need the pretty speeches that had already been edited for delicate ears. She wanted the truth.

Yumeko asked, “But how do you feel about it?”

There was a glimmer of pain in Kira’s eyes. They were so close now and Yumeko almost wanted to rest her head on Kira’s shoulder. The only thing stopping her was that if she did that, she wouldn’t be able to stare into these pretty eyes anymore.

Kira finally said, “Of course I’m annoyed that he’s treating me like cattle to be handed off to the highest bidder. I’ve… just had some time to cool off. To accept it.”

“We both know your father can do a lot worse,” Yumeko replied.

The words were spoken softly, delivered with a kiss, even. But they still dropped like a bomb between them. Kira tensed right up but she didn’t push Yumeko away like she had been expecting. Yumeko remembered how strongly Kira was against opening up about her feelings, let alone the abuse she suffered through.

Kira hadn’t run away this time, though. It wasn’t permission but it wasn’t rejection. Yumeko would take her chances.

“You haven’t sported bruises for a while,” Yumeko murmured.

Carefully, Kira replied, “Sleeping under a different roof helps with that.”

Yumeko licked at her lips, suddenly afraid and unsure. What if she said the wrong thing and Kira ran for the hills? What if she said something off-colour and Kira never wanted to talk about it again, clamming up forever? So many possibilities all ran through Yumeko’s mind and none of them were optimistic. Still, she persevered.

“Why did you never… talk to me about it?” Yumeko asked.

The question she had wondered about for more than a decade. A question she never thought would be answered.

“I didn’t know what to say. It felt like my fault. Like I deserved the punishment for poor behaviour. If I just… did what I was supposed to do, I could avoid it.”

Kira’s voice was heavy and drowning in sorrow. It made sense from a logical point of view but… hindsight was always twenty-twenty. Abusers didn’t act logically. Abuse came from a place of hatred, of malice. There was never a rhyme or reason to it. And Kira must have learned this the hard way.

Yumeko probed yet again, asking, “Do you still think it’s your fault?”

She wore a mirthless smile as she said, “Depends on which day you ask me.”

They swayed together as their two souls moved in tandem. It felt far more intimate that Yumeko had any right to feel. Kira had never given Yumeko her heart, yet she was allowed to do this with her? It felt like a theft.

“How about today then?” Yumeko asked, her fingers trailing down Kira’s shoulder to her chest.

The touch seemed to soothe Kira who closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened them, Kira said, “I don’t think the punishment fit the crime. Not to that severity, at least.”

And that was the best answer Yumeko could have hoped for. She knew that Kira wouldn’t admonish her father. It wasn’t easy to shake off the remnants of abuse and what Kira suffered through ran far too deep for her to be able to break free entirely. Many people went their whole life without shaking it off. Yumeko hoped that she could help chip away at it, every day, little by little. A labour of love.

Smiling softly, Yumeko said, “You know, I used to dream about you escaping and coming to live with me and my parents.”

Kira matched her smile, “Funny. So did I.”

“Why didn’t you stay longer? I always offered but…” Yumeko’s voice trailed off.

Her hand rested against Kira’s sternum now and she watched as Kira reached up to press Yumeko’s hand even further against her skin. Their hands overlapped now, with Kira’s fingers slipping into the spaces between Yumeko’s own fingers. She could feel Kira’s heart pounding against her sternum with each passing moment.

It almost felt like it wanted to leap out into Yumeko’s hand.

Kira’s voice was strained as she spoke, “I felt like a burden just being there. It was nothing that your family said or did, you guys were… perfect. You were too perfect. I felt like I was this stain on your happy family, like I was leeching off of the joy you guys had in spades.”

It was so odd to have it painted like that. Yumeko always saw Kira’s presence as a necessary component to her family. But Kira…

“That’s not true, Kira.” Yumeko quickly argued as she leaned even closer.

Kira just shook her head, saying, “Try explaining that to a child who never heard a kind word from her own parents.”

At some point the music had changed to something a little faster. Kira was still leading but it felt like there was the ghost of something threatening to put distance between the two of them. Yumeko didn’t know how to exorcise this ghost; she only knew that it felt like there was a budding flower in her chest and with each heartwrenching word from Kira, it was slowly unfurling.

With misty eyes, Yumeko said, “You could’ve stayed.”

I would’ve kept you in a heartbeat. Yumeko wanted to say. You just had to come back to me.

“But I couldn’t. I knew where my place was. And I convinced myself that if I was better, if I was smarter, I could make Papa proud. I told myself that he… that he hit me, only because I wasn’t good enough. But I could change that if I was better. I had to believe that.”

The words were spoken through gritted teeth at times. Yumeko was well aware that this was probably the first time Kira had ever talked about it to someone else. She didn’t feel honoured, nor burdened. She felt like breaking the world clean in half and starting it all over again.

Plain and simple, it broke Yumeko’s heart to hear all of this. With every miserable word uttered from Kira’s mouth, Yumeko found part of her heart rotting within her.

All she could think about was how little Kira had been when this all started. At six years old was the first time Yumeko ever saw it, but was that the first time? When Kira was just a little, blonde girl playing with sparklers in her blue yukata… did Arkadi put his hands on her at this age? When Kira had her tiny hands marred with charcoal from her sketches in the greenhouse, when she was just a girl who giggled every time a koi fish flapped its tail too hard and splashed water on her…

At what tender age did Arkadi Timurov think it was an acceptable time to lay his hands on his own daughter? For the crime of not being perfect, of not matching his unattainable expectations for a child.

If Yumeko was going to kill anyone, it would be him.

Instead of admitting her desire to murder Kira’s father, Yumeko reached up and cupped Kira’s face as she said, “You always have a home under my roof, Kira.”

Kira’s free arm remained wrapped around Yumeko’s waist to keep them flush against each other. They swayed with the music as the world dimmed around them.

As Yumeko ran her thumb along Kira’s cheekbone, Kira said, “I know. I always knew that. I was just scared.”

There was a deep pain in her eyes. Yumeko wished that she could absorb the pain through their skin contact and keep it for herself. She’d gladly suffer in place of Kira.

“Of what?” Yumeko asked.

“That if I told you… I don’t know. Maybe you’d start seeing me differently. Maybe you’d start seeing the flaws in me that Papa saw, too. Maybe you wouldn’t want to be friends anymore,” Kira confessed, her voice tinged with shame.

“How funny.” Yumeko said, her tone sardonic, “Considering you left in the end, and I was the one who chased after you.”

She could feel Kira’s little nod under her hand. There was a rueful smile on Kira’s face as she said, “Yeah, well. You’ve always exceeded expectations.”

Who knew how long the two of them danced with each other? Three minutes or three years, it made no difference to them. The desire to lean forward and kiss Kira was overwhelming. Did she still taste like honey and salt like she used to? Would she still sigh happily into Yumeko’s mouth? She ached to answer these questions but… her better judgement stayed her hand.

Yumeko said, “I really do mean it, Kira. My home is your home. You already promised that you’d stay with me in Karuizawa this summer.”

“And I intend on keeping that promise,” Kira murmured back, eyes fluttering.

“You better. I didn’t keep all of your art books for decoration, you know.”

The eyelids that were once fluttering shut now flew open. Kira looked down at Yumeko with wide eyes and a mouth that refused to close, asking in a hushed voice, “You… you still have them?”

If only Kira knew that Yumeko would keep a copy of her in a ball of amber if she could.

Yumeko giggled, saying, “Every single one. They’re my prized possessions. I look forward to you seeing what I’ve done with Mommy’s greenhouse — you’ll love the orchids I’ve planted.”

She planted a new type of plant every year and had gardeners attending to it. No matter the environment that these plants thrived in, Yumeko made sure they would all get along. After all, they existed purely for Kira to find them beautiful one day.

Kira swallowed hard before breathing out, “I… I’ll look forward to it, Yumeko.”

The way she said her name felt like a confession. It was too much for Yumeko’s little heart.

“Don’t be too eager: we still have to avoid this little engagement and get you a crown first.” Yumeko said in an attempt to lighten the mood, “Arkadi sure knows how to pick them. That Luthor girl is already propositioning a threeway affair—”

“What?”

Kira looked utterly affronted. She came to a stop and Yumeko was forced to stop, as well. The expression on Kira’s face was so grave that Yumeko could only say, “Kira?”

“You were propositioned?” Kira questioned, her tone hard and eyes searching.

Yumeko blinked a few times as she answered, “By your future wife, actually. Her name is Vivienne—”

Kira cut her off, saying, “I don’t care what her name is, what did she say to you ?”

In all their time together, this was the first time she had ever seen Kira this… possessed with rage. It was different to how she got angry with Yumeko because of something she had done. That felt more like a pet owner scolding their mischievous puppy.

This reaction felt like Yumeko had confessed to genocide. Kira’s undereye twitched and a vein stuck up in her neck as she waited for Yumeko’s answer. The two of them were just standing on the dance floor staring at each other now.

Internally, Yumeko was giggling and kicking her feet. Kira was jealous . Externally, Yumeko spoke in a level tone as she said, “She said that when you two get married, she hopes that you’ll share me with her. I don’t think she was joking.”

“That is not happening,” Kira snarled.

Realisation dawned on Yumeko and her heart soared. With a grin on her face, she slid forward and pressed her body against Kira once more. It was like hugging a tree trunk because of how stiff with rage Kira was.

“There’s no need to be jealous, Kira.” Yumeko drawled, “I’ve only had room in my heart for one woman my entire life. I won’t let someone else swoop in and ruin my marital plans a decade in the making.”

She held her breath after she spoke, watching keenly for Kira’s reaction. When the tips of Kira’s ears grew pink and her face scrunched up in a mix of relief and embarrassment, Yumeko very nearly leapt for joy. For a moment she wondered if perhaps her feelings weren’t quite so unrequited after all.

Maybe all of her antics to weasel her way into Kira’s heart had actually worked!

“Do you really mean all of this?”

…Yumeko’s heart sunk deep into the pit of her stomach. She wasn’t sure she heard Kira properly because there was no way that question had actually been asked.

Frowning and with an incredulous expression, Yumeko asked, “What do you mean?”

They were still rooted in place on the dance floor. Thankfully, the people around them were content to just avoid bumping them and provided them a wide berth. Yumeko was sure her feet were planted firmly into the floor so dancing wasn’t an option anymore.

Kira’s eyes were so soft, so vulnerable as she said, “The… flirting. The banter. The teasing. Is there actually some truth to it? Do you actually want me? Romantically, I mean.”

It was strange to see Kira hesitant like this. The Kira she knew was always headstrong and stubborn at times, but this? This was new. But all Yumeko could really focus on was the doubt that permeated Kira’s words.

“Are you really asking me that?” Yumeko asked, a little horrified, “After everything I’ve done just to stand by your side?”

Every lie, every bit of trickery, every ounce of emotion that Yumeko braved sailing through in this tumultuous sea… had it been for nothing? If Kira still doubted Yumeko’s feelings, what had been the point of all this? Kira trusted her, that much was clear. So why was it so hard to believe that Yumeko genuinely wanted her? She had told her over and over again how she felt. There was no shortage of flirting nor a tender word spared so… how? Yumeko couldn’t possibly have been any more transparent.

Kira’s voice sounded desperate as she asked, “But why ? I just don’t get it. Why would you want to marry into this family? You’ve seen how my family is, you know just how deep the wounds run. Why would you ever run towards it?”

Yumeko snapped, “Because of you . I want you. I’ve only ever wanted you. I’ve always come back to you. There’s no line that I wouldn’t cross to keep you safe. If that’s not love, I don’t know how else to express it.”

For the first time in a long time, as Yumeko stared up at Kira and saw no understanding, she felt truly alone.

The longer they watched each other, the smaller and more vulnerable Yumeko felt. She nodded to herself as she felt the anger bubbling up inside her, clawing at her bones. She wasn’t even sure who she was angry at: Kira or herself? Maybe both, maybe neither. All Yumeko knew was that she felt so fucking stupid.

As the tears pricked at her eyes, Yumeko said, “And I know that you don’t feel the same way. I’ve always known. I’ve never tried to change that but at least don’t deny my feelings and my intentions. At least let me keep that.”

Kira stepped forward, eyes wild as she said, “I’m not trying to. And I… I never said I don’t return your feelings.”

In any other moment, Yumeko’s heart would’ve leapt at these words. But not now. Now the words felt hollow and made Yumeko’s heart wither.

“But we both know it to be true,” Yumeko replied.

She could tell Kira was getting irritated now. Kira huffed and shook her head, “You’re putting words in my mouth.”

“Then why don’t you tell me yourself. Say exactly what you feel, right now.”

If Kira was going to accuse her of twisting her words, then Yumeko would give her the opportunity to speak fully. She would let Kira’s own words stand on their own. She would listen.

She just needed Kira to say something. Anything .

At first, Kira’s eyes widened and she sputtered out the beginnings of an answer. Her lip trembled as her words failed her. And in the end, the words died on her tongue and Kira couldn’t seem to muster up the courage to say anything.

Yumeko’s heart broke all over again.

At least, that’s what she thought this agony was. Feeling like your own heart was tearing itself apart and it was your fault. Yumeko felt so stupid and the self-loathing coated every inch of her being. Of course Kira did not feel the same way. She had always known this, yet somewhere along the way she had tricked herself into believing that Kira might one day return her feelings.

Yumeko had deluded herself into believing that her voice would echo one day, even though she had only ever been answered with silence.

She can’t even blame Kira. She couldn’t force Kira to love her any more than she could force herself not to love Kira.

There was no time to wallow in this misery. Not now. Kira needed a crown and Yumeko would make sure she got one… even if that’s all Kira ever wanted from her.

Yumeko stepped back from Kira. It felt like a goodbye.

Softly, clinically, Yumeko said, “Our plan is simple. We gather the kingmakers and then go in for the kill next week. I’ll do what I can to get votes, you do the same.”

For some strange reason, she wanted to cry. Yumeko hadn’t cried since… well, since her parents died. There was no funeral to be held here, yet the grief lingered all the same.

Kira’s hand reached for her.

“Yumeko, wait,” Kira called out to her.

It felt like it came from miles away. Yumeko stepped out of range of Kira’s hands.

“I need air. You should go. Mingle.”

Yumeko’s brain worked on auto-pilot now. She dared not look back at Kira as she walked away; she knew that she would feel compelled to run back into Kira’s arms if she did. So rarely did Yumeko ever deny Kira anything but this time, she took a moment for herself.

She just needed a break. Just five minutes to lick her wounds and get her head on straight.

She breezed past all of the party-goers and climbed the stairs out of the dancing pit. As she made it to the top and saw the balcony within reach, a strong hand grabbed at her bicep.

A hand that belonged to an entirely different Timurov daughter.

Riri looked down at Yumeko with soft and gentle eyes. She hadn’t seen that gaze from Riri in… actually, she had never seen it. And she certainly had not been expecting it to be directed at her.

Her voice was a little muffled as she murmured in Yumeko’s ear, asking, “What’s wrong?”

The dam inside Yumeko threatened to burst open. Riri was the junior between the two of them, yet she was acting like a knight in shining armour coming to the rescue. As if Yumeko needed saving and comfort. From who exactly? From Riri’s own sister.

Despite her better judgement, Yumeko found herself slowly turning to glance back at Kira. The woman was still standing on the dance floor exactly where Yumeko had left her, looking like a kicked puppy. She had never looked more pathetic.

She hated to leave Kira like that but… even Yumeko needed a moment to herself, sometimes.

Turning back to the woman next to her, Yumeko replied, “Don’t worry, Riri-chan. I just need a breather.”

Her voice was soft, weak. If Riri’s noticed, she did not comment on Yumeko’s uncharacteristic behaviour. Instead, she watched as Riri’s eyes danced between her and Kira with visible concern. She was caught between a rock and a hard place, it seemed, and she didn’t know how to fix the divide.

At that moment, Yumeko swore that Riri looked far older than her years. The little girl that Yumeko used to scare by chasing her with Japanese beetles was gone. A silent guardian was all that remained.

Yumeko’s hand wrapped around Riri’s wrist; the same wrist attached to the hand holding Yumeko’s bicep. Riri looked down at Yumeko at the sudden touch but she didn’t flinch nor pull away. She just waited and watched. She was far warmer than Yumeko expected.

“I wish you’d take the mask off. You look much better without it,” Yumeko whispered.

She wasn’t sure if Riri even heard her. Instead of checking, she merely gave Riri’s wrist a small squeeze before walking to the balcony, blood seeping from the wound in her heart as she went.

The frosty winter air really did the trick. Yumeko regretted coming out into this frozen hellhole but her pride kept her stationary.

She leaned over the balcony’s stone balustrades and gazed at the snowy landscape before her. The beauty of the world around her felt healing, at least. She was glad she didn’t end up drinking tonight because God knew what misery she would have found at the bottom of a wine glass. Besides, the air out here would have sobered her up in the worst ways.

She wasn’t sure how long she had been out here. Long enough to regret not bringing a jacket and for wearing a backless dress, that was for sure. Sometimes she turned back to check on the party.

Yumeko would catch Riri’s concerned gaze a few times. Or she would watch Kira playing politician with her family and narrowly avoid eye contact. It was soothing to watch Kira interact with people from this safe distance. Kira had a certain grace to her when she spoke. People wanted to listen, they gravitated to her whether they realised it or not.

It wasn’t that she was particularly approachable, no. She was simply a magnetising force.

Their earlier conversation was still rolling around in Yumeko’s head like a boulder and left a similarly heavy impression; she could feel the stirrings of a headache creeping in.

And speaking of a headache…

Arkadi stepped out onto the balcony and Yumeko considered flinging herself over the railing instead of having this conversation. As quiet as a panther, he pulled a lighter from his jacket pocket and lit up a cigarette a few steps away from Yumeko. He took a long, slow drag of the death stick before breathing it out into the frigid air.

The lovely scent of pine was replaced with tobacco. How wonderful.

It was just them out there. It would be entirely too easy to throw him over the edge and to his demise below.

For once, though, Yumeko wasn’t in the mood to murder Arkadi Timurov.

“I should be congratulating you,” Arkadi said.

…Sure, what the hell. Yumeko would play along. She asked, “What for?”

Whereas Yumeko was leaning over the balustrades, Arkadi turned his back to the landscape and watched the party going on inside. He never did rest easy with people behind him, did he?

“For following in your father’s footsteps.” Arkadi replied, “He would change allegiances with each turn of the moon. He would always chase after the next pile of fortune.”

“Did you resent him for that?” Yumeko asked, always growing bored of this battle of wits.

Arkadi blew out a puff of smoke before saying, “On the contrary, I respected him for it. He didn’t allow loyalty to anchor him down into poverty and despair.”

Yumeko countered, “Your respect sounds very resentful.”

For the first time in her life, she saw Arkadi smile. A small one, albeit, but a real smile nonetheless. Yumeko glanced to the night sky to check for flying pigs or the beginning of Ragnarok.

“I suppose so.” Arkadi murmured, “I never expected him to turn his back on me, however.”

Yumeko’s heart stuttered. She wondered what exactly Arkadi might be referring to. For a moment, the most evil possibility popped into her mind in which—

“Don’t look so horrified. I did not kill your parents.”

Somehow, this didn’t ease Yumeko’s pounding heart. She glanced at him and said, “I know you didn’t. It was a drunk driver. Sometimes I wish it had been you.”

“Oh?”

He looked genuinely curious to hear her explanation. The way he raised his eyebrow reminded Yumeko far too much of Kira. She had to look away from his face.

Gripping the stone beneath her palms, Yumeko said, “At least then I could’ve done something about their death. Instead… all I could do was grieve.”

They were both quiet for a moment. A gust of icy wind hit the two of them but because Yumeko was wearing far less clothes, she nearly flinched. She refused to react — she wouldn’t let Arkadi have the satisfaction of seeing her affected by something when he wasn’t.

Another puff of smoke. Arkadi said, “I admired how you handled the funeral. I was told you arranged everything yourself.”

He was correct in that. Yumeko was responsible for everything. Every flower, every decoration, every prayer. If it happened during the mourning period, it existed because of Yumeko’s direct orders. The responsibility of their grieving period rested solely on her shoulders and it was what kept her sane throughout it all.

Yumeko let out a long, suffering sigh before saying, “My family had… customs and rites that I had to fulfill. Their souls wouldn’t have rested until they were completed. It was my duty.”

She dared not share more with this vulture of a man who fancied himself an eagle.

“Duty. Now that’s a word.”

There was a certain reverence in his voice. As if he were describing a wonder of the world, rather than the simple concept of filial piety.

Arkadi continued to say, “I wish my daughters understood duty the way your family does. I suppose that is my failure as a parent. Not enstilling it into them.”

Yumeko had always known of Arkadi’s paternal fondness for her. Even as a child, she could tell. Not once did she ever think it was deserved, though. And certainly not more than his own daughters deserved it. With barely restrained contempt, Yumeko replied, “I think they do their duty just fine.”

“Do you?” Arkadi asked, “Is that why Kira is trying to weasel out of the marriage I’m arranging for her?”

She had no answer to that.

Sighing, Arkadi tapped the stone under his hands and said, “Your parents were a rare sight, even in St Dominic’s. They were chaotic, yes, but resourceful. Very good at manipulating people. Legacies with a pedigree amongst the rabble. I knew their daughter would be no different. That’s why I allowed Kira to be around you so often as a girl.”

“Did you expect me to latch onto her the way I did?” Yumeko asked.

Arkadi shook his head, “I didn’t. I even considered getting you two married. Your mother was against it. Something about love and choices.”

He dismissed the notion of love and autonomy like it was a gentle breeze. It spoke volumes about his priorities and his own parenting style, if it could even be called that.

Yumeko scoffed and asked, “So why not marry us now? We’re adults. And I would be adding my fortune to hers.”

Arkadi looked at her. Try as she might, she could not find even a sliver of a soul in his eyes.

“Because that would mean you win this game,” he answered.

He snubbed the cigarette out onto the balustrades, leaving an ashy mark on the stone before flicking it over the edge. Dick. He knew there was a forest below.

“You love Kira. We both know that. And you’ll do anything to make her happy. You’d even betray me and bite the hand that fed you all those years ago.” Arkadi said with a hint of disdain, “I forgive you because you’re still a child. But that doesn’t mean I’ll let you win so easily. If you’ve committed to acting against me, to this betrayal, then commit. Prove yourself.”

How eager he was to remind Yumeko that she was a traitor, when he was the one employing spies against his own daughter. Supply and demand, and all that.

Yumeko had little left to lose in this conversation. If Arkadi was laying all his cards out, so would she. She asked, “And how do I know you won’t kill me off before I win?”

“Because it would be a stain on my pride. Losing to a little girl, assassinating her before she gets the upperhand… if I have nothing in this world, I’ll still have my dignity,” he answered.

Yumeko could feel her body thrumming with excitement and fear. It was like staring down a predator and daring it to attack you. Her body couldn’t differentiate between fighting a bear and arguing with a senior citizen, it seemed.

“Then I hope you’re not a sore loser,” she said, “because I intend on winning.”

Arkadi tilted his head to the side, asking, “Do you really think you can turn the tides so easily? That my family and connections will simply bend to your will within less than a fortnight?”

“I intend on making a miracle happen.”

Arkadi almost smiled at this answer.

“You’re playing a dangerous game, Yumeko. You want little Kira crowned? So be it. Let’s see what you can do.”

He left without much fanfare. As the door swung shut behind him, Yumeko let out a deep sigh and rested her head against the stone. She should feel relieved that he won’t try to murder her, yet…

Maybe Kira had a point. Maybe this family was way too fucked up and Yumeko should run for the hills.

…Or she could stay, bring the wrath of God onto the Timurov family and install her own personal favourite as the reigning monarch.

Decisions, decisions.

Chapter Text

It was a wonderful morning. The sun was shining, birds were chirping, and the weather was—

“You both look miserable,” Riri said.

Both Kira and Yumeko sighed at this statement, but neither refuted it. All three women were seated in a gazebo meant for a tea party. The servants had organised a variety of food and drink for their breakfast, so Yumeko was cradling a glass of iced coffee like it was her lifeline. Kira had barely touched her breakfast.

Riri still had her mask on, so no consumption of any kind for her.

While they were having this delightful breakfast, Yumeko and Kira were trying their best not to look at each other. Every time one of them was brave enough to steal a glance, the eye contact would make both of them jerk away as if they had been slapped.

Riri was clearly aware of this lover’s spat — if you could even call it that.

Yumeko brushed off her concern, saying, “I didn’t sleep well.”

“Neither did I,” Kira replied.

Riri gave a tiny nod at these answers but she didn’t look like she believed a single word that came out of their mouths. Her tea remained untouched, which Yumeko noticed.

“Drink your tea, little shadow.” Yumeko drawled, “It’s getting cold.”

The masked woman did not react immediately. She looked shocked at first at Yumeko’s words before her eyes narrowed and she glared daggers into Yumeko. They all knew why Riri wouldn’t drink her tea. After all, Yumeko didn’t fail to notice how Riri barely touched her food whenever she would eat in public. Even at the welcome dinner with just her immediate family and Yumeko, she refused to eat.

Riri always preferred to eat alone and in private. Everyone knew why.

Yumeko sighed. In one swift movement, she reached out and plucked the mask’s string off of Riri's ear. The embroidered mask slipped off of her face while the other earloop still hung from her other ear. The scar and Riri’s blush were on display for everyone to see now.

“It’s just us.” Yumeko said in a soft tone, “Drink your tea.”

For a moment, it looked like Riri wanted to argue. The words seemed to sit on the tip of her tongue. Yumeko’s neutral expression didn’t budge. And as all little sisters do, Riri turned to Kira for guidance. Her sister nodded at her gently with silent permission.

Honestly, that was more surprising than anything else. After their little snafu, Yumeko expected Kira to push back at this little antic of hers. Yet… Kira did not. She allowed it to happen, and she encouraged Riri to keep the mask on. How odd.

That was the little push that Riri needed. She took a small breath before removing her mask completely and holding it in one hand. As quiet as a mouse, Riri took an undisturbed sip of her tea.

Yumeko asked, “Better?”

The little nod Riri gave her was more meaningful than any words. They both understood the double meaning in Yumeko’s question. She wondered how many years it had been since Riri had been free of her mask like this. Not bare-faced to reveal her scar or because someone had taken it off of her, but just… sitting in someone else’s company without a mask.

She wondered what that kind of freedom felt like.

When Yumeko’s eyes drifted over to look at Kira, she noted that Kira almost looked peaceful as she watched her little sister.

Riri’s scar looked lovely in the morning sunlight but the small, relieved smile on her face was even lovelier.

“Oh, Mary has a message for you,” Riri said as she set her teacup down.

Yumeko tilted her head curiously at this statement. She had completely forgotten about her university friends the moment she stepped into Kira’s car. In her defence, she was surrounded by Timurovs, which often produced a chaotic environment.

The budding friendships she developed in St Dom’s were far from the forefront of her mind.

Riri quoted, “Kindly check your messages.”

Kira scoffed, saying, “I doubt Mary used any of those words.”

Knowing Mary, there would be far more cursing and insults threaded into that sentiment. Riri was just kind enough to sanitise it for Yumeko’s ears.

Yumeko began to dig into her pockets as she said, “I’ve had my phone on D&D since I got here. It was buzzing too much on the drive.”

“Your lack of alarm is concerning,” Kira deadpanned.

Yumeko waved her off.

Upon checking her messages, Riri hadn’t been wrong: most of her friends had been blowing up her phone since she left for Aspen. The general theme was that they were worried about Yumeko since she just randomly left after exams wrapped up. News spread through the grape vine that Yumeko had gone on an off-campus excursion with Kira and the rumours were running wild.

Mary, in particular, was raging about “evil Russians with hot sisters kidnapping you, trapping you in the snowy woods and selling your organs on the black market to cannibals”. Whoops.

“Mary called you hot.” Yumeko said before asking, “Are you two a thing yet?”

She watched as Riri’s face went completely white at question, before she turned a pretty shade of red. The scar itself did not change colour so the white stood out strikingly in comparison to the flushed face it sat on.

Apparently, the mask had worked wonders at hiding Riri’s reactions because Yumeko could read her like a book now. Who knew that Riri could blush like that?

Riri cleared her throat and fixed her jacket as she said, “I’m still… courting her.”

Yumeko began to giggle at this. Courting. Holy shit, what a woman. It was like she was frozen in Victorian England. Mr Darcy, no, it was Ms Timurov.

“Courting?” Kira repeated, disbelief saturating her tone.

Yumeko cooed, “How romantic. I bet Mary would love to hear you calling it that. She’s a sucker for all of those romantasy books.”

Riri immediately perked up and her eyes shone, asking, “Really?”

Ah, young love. Yumeko’s grin was entirely too wide as she held out her hand to Riri, saying, “Gimme your phone. I’ll show you Mary’s Goodreads account. If you buy everything on her TBR and she gets to do a haul, you’ll never get rid of her.”

It was as if Yumeko offered her the keys to the city. Riri’s entire face lit up, and she began fumbling for her phone in an attempt to hand it over. The only thing that could turn Riri into a meek and silly girl again was her infatuation for another woman, it seemed.

She could feel Kira’s eyes on her as she scrolled through Mary’s account. She ignored it, just as she ignored the sinking feeling in her stomach. It wasn’t Riri’s fault that her love life was stellar in comparison to Yumeko’s. She and Mary seemed pretty solid while whatever was between Yumeko and Kira… well, what was Yumeko even talking about? What exactly was she referring to?

Did she and Kira ever really have something, or was it always just one-sided and in Yumeko’s head?

She didn’t want to dwell on it. Kira would never love Yumeko back so what was the point of agonising over it? Kira’s silence during their dance had confirmed this. The logical choice was to simply move on and be the best partner that Kira could ask for, romantic inclinations aside.

If only she could explain this to her traitorous heart that wanted to leap out of her chest and into Kira's own ribcage.

Eventually, Kira set her cutlery down and said, “If you two are done messing around, we have a coup to stage. Failure to plan is planning to fail.”

Yumeko scoffed and didn’t look up from Riri’s phone, “God forbid we have a little fun on vacation.”

“My future is on the line,” Kira said.

Yumeko looked up at her, “I’m well aware.”

For the first time since the dance, they’ve truly held each other’s gaze. It felt like a lifetime since Yumeko had genuinely looked at Kira like this. Like it was just the two of them in the room together.

However, it wasn’t a pleasant experience. Kira was getting snappy with her because Yumeko wasn’t dedicating her every waking moment to this crusade. Which was hilarious because no one was more dedicated to Kira than her.

After everything Yumeko had done for her, how much time she poured into Kira's future, she would be damned if Kira questioned her commitment now of all times — now, when they were approaching the finish line. It was insulting, actually.

She handed Riri’s phone back to her without looking at the little shadow. Her small portion of breakfast had been eaten and her iced coffee had been drunk. There was little left to do here.

“Riri-chan.” Yumeko said, “You do know that we’re going to have to throw you under the bus during this bit of politicking, yes?”

Riri shrugged, “So long as it gets me out of the running for clan head, I’m fine with whatever you two do.”

Yumeko was genuinely relieved. She nodded and said, “Good. This would get messy with too many feelings involved.”

She shot a pointed stare at Kira and hoped that the knife stung as she dug it in. Kira bristled a little at this and sneered at her. Just like old times.

Yumeko shot off a few replies to her friends before pocketing her phone and standing up. Both sisters watched her but with very different expressions.

“Like our fearless leader said, we have jobs to do.” Yumeko drawled, “Riri, do your best to curb any sentiment supporting you when you talk to your family. You don’t have to sing Kira’s praises. Just try not to look too competent.”

Riri nodded but knew better than to speak right now; not when the other two parties were actively beefing.

“I have a brunch with Vera. She’s promised me gossip and waffles, so I had no choice but to accept.” Yumeko said before resting her eyes on Kira, adding, “Pavel is your grouch to deal with.”

Kira’s nose crinkled into a sneer as she said, “He’s not that bad. He just has a stick up his ass sometimes.”

“Ah, so it runs in the family.”

Kira scoffed and looked away. She probably knew that this was a fight she wasn’t going to win.

As Yumeko left the breakfast on such a sore note, she discovered something interesting about her own feelings. It wasn’t that she didn’t care anymore. On the contrary, she cared far too much. It felt like she cared so much that her heart was about to burst at the seams and bleed out onto the table.

She would rather stew in her heartbreak and irritation far from prying eyes. No matter what a lovely shade of blue her eyes were.

Yumeko was incredibly grateful that she only had a small breakfast because Vera’s love language seemed to be shoving food down your throat.

Vera had chosen a cabin restaurant that overlooked the ski range and parts of the forest surrounding it. The interior was made of pine wood and slate, and the atmosphere was very warm and cozy. The food was incredible; Yumeko was already on her second waffle.

“So glad you could make it. I love the food here and the wait staff actually do their job,” Vera said as she watched Yumeko dig in.

It was very hard to think with crispy waffles and nutella in your mouth. Yumeko ended up replying: “You treat your guests well.”

“It’s a simple courtesy, my dear. Our family has nothing without our formalities,” Vera said.

The thing about Vera that Yumeko always noticed was her outfits. She was a fashionista in the truest sense but she seemed to wear very chic, minimalist clothing and jewellery. She didn’t peacock; it seemed like she let the clothing speak for itself.

It spoke to her personality. Yumeko could use that.

“Tell me more about your family. I only know as much as Kira and Riri were willing to share,” Yumeko said.

Vera raised an eyebrow, asking, “And how much is that?”

Ah, this little game. Vera wanted to know how much pride the two sisters had in their family’s lineage and its history. And how much their pride differed. It was an important consideration if either of the two sisters were going to lead the family one day.

Yumeko didn’t mind playing the game. Sorry, Riri.

She pretended to think before saying, “Kira mentioned that your family can be traced back to the last Tsar. The Timurov family came from a branch of one of the royal bloodlines, yes?”

“You’re quite right.” Vera said with a small smile, “And while this is all ancient history now, we can’t forget that our family was forged with steel and not copper. We hold ourselves above the cattle.”

Typical aristocratic mentality. Yumeko wasn’t really surprised; she had heard this kind of rhetoric from other rich families in Japan. These kinds of aristocrats genuinely think they were born superior to almost everyone simply because of their station. It was ridiculous, but so were they.

Oh, well. Yumeko was here to gain Vera’s support, not change her political stance.

The brunch continued on with smatterings of easy conversation. Vera was genuinely a fun person to talk to. She had a lot of worldly knowledge and was more than willing to share her experiences from all walks of her life.

But, as fun as the conversation was, Yumeko wasn’t here for fun. This was a business endeavour. With this in mind, Yumeko said, “I do have one question for you, Auntie.”

“Ask away,” Vera said after a sip of her lemon water.

Yumeko asked, “What’s your opinion on Arkadi’s new friends? The Luthors, I mean.”

Vera let out a small giggle that surprised Yumeko. Mirth wasn’t quite the usual reaction to the mention of the Luthors.

“Oh, my cousin’s new toys?” Vera asked dismissively, “I have very little to say. They’re American, new money and far too blonde for my liking. Especially the men. It’s such a feminine colour on a man.”

“Didn’t Kira get her blonde hair from her father?” Yumeko asked.